|
Welcome, Guest. Please Login.
|
||||
|
||||
| 1 | Cabin Exterior / The Barnyard / Re: After Chaos on: Apr 29th, 2025, 10:13pm |
| Started by Jeanette | Post by Fernando | |
| [Split Post] Once inside (Delta) Fernando gets a couple of things: 5 gallon jug of water with a plastic valve spout and a similar empty jug, some dry noodle soup mix, dried fruits / vegetables / meats, and another pillow and blanket for the back of the car. He also gets a half gallon of sweet water juice, some eating utensils, and a 50 pile of paper bowls to eat and paper cups to drink from. There are other things he needs to get but decides that this will be all to get for now. Paying and bagging his things, he goes to the Chinese restaurant to order a large dinner for him and his girls. He decides on fried rice, chicken with mixed vegetables, small mixed vegetables for Clover, and a vegetable soup for all. He has to wait some 15 minutes for the food to be made and packaged before he can take it back to the motel. Making sure he was not followed, he goes back to the motel, stopping by the back of the car to throw in the pillow, blanket, the jug of water and the empty jug. He then throws the prepackaged food into the top storage bin on the car before taking the bowls, paper cups, utensils, the half gallon jug of sweet water juice and dinner into the motel room. Once inside he sets up dinner on the dresser before putting them into the bowls and juice in the paper cups then giving it out. He takes his serving to the large chair in the room. For the next half hour they ate quietly. He eats his meal quickly, so he can be on his way for intel. Before he leaves, he sets up one of the shopping bags to be a garbage bag for the trash to be put in and he will take care of it later. Another few more minutes the girls finish their meal and clean up their area, putting the trash in the bag. The uneaten food is packed up and put away in a bag and another bag is set up for trash. He takes the filled bag of trash with him as he leaves the room, locking the door behind him. He walks about the area looking for a garbage can or dumpster. The only dumpsters he remembers are across the street in the mall area behind the business venues. He thinks that it a bit early to go bar hopping but in the least he can throw his trash in the dumpster. The back side alleys of the mall has its own gathering of society of chem heads and worn out sex workers despite their young ages, most of them begging for a handout of cash or an exchange of on the spot services – sex for cash. (Delta) Fernando tries to ignore them as he walks to the dumpster and throw his bag of trash in it. He closes it and starts to walk away, with a couple of chem heads going to the dumpster to retrieve his bag for anything of value inside while their collective and attracted customers continued on their activities of getting high and performing various se acts out in the open not caring who sees them. He thinks for a moment of how he may have saved Naomi from this plight, noticing some of the girls performing various sex acts with one-on-one and multiple partners of men, women, and dogs for cash or drugs were no older than she apparently appears to be. He tries to ignore it and walks away as he knows he cannot save everyone there. It only take him a few seconds to walk back to the main area of the mall, looking about to see if anyone has noticed him leaving the area, not that they cared as he left the area, a few were entering it. The sun has not yet set though it is low on the horizon as he continues to explore the mall as he’s only seen maybe a quarter of the stores and venues that are there. Though there were a couple of general markets, there were a few specialty markets dealing in hardware and motorcycle parts and services, a few more bars and restaurants, and some sex shops. Then his eyes fall on the far corner of the mall where there were a couple of gambling houses, casinos, entertainment palaces with strippers and distraction human girls. It’s not sunset or 7pm, and yet the muscle of the security guards are dragging out the body of a dead patron and a scantily clad distraction girl into the alley. (Delta) Fernando thinks, as when he put the trash into the dumpster, he thought he saw an arm and a leg but put no mind to it. Seeing what he just saw now only reinforced and verified that were was a body or two in the dumpster he threw the trash into. As he walked closer to the place, a couple of police deputies walked out of the place, counting a large wad of money as they headed to their vehicle. (Delta) Fernando hid himself into the shadows and to mental notes of what the officers and their vehicle looked like. In his mind if they are not going to question the murder of a patron and a service girl with a large payment of cash for acceptance of what happened, no one is going to immediately notice a couple of crooked cops missing either when he makes his move against them. (Delta) Fernando takes his cane and taps it on the floor twice, in an attempt to activate it. It turns on very dimly. He hopes it is enough to manipulate the fields of probability in his favor. He walks to the casino where a couple of guards were at the door. As he walks to the doors, he looks at the largest of the guards and nods at him. But his attempt to enter has been stopped by the guards at the door. One of the guards turns to him, “You got a membership card?!” “Well, no I don’t!” (Delta) Fernando begins, hoping to throw him off to let him in, “Days ago I rescued some grey haired old guy in a fancy ride in a suit on the highway, and he told me when in town I’m to go in his casino and tell the guards that ‘John sent you for a job.’ He did not say the name of the place but this is the only one I found so far, maybe is his place?” What few casino owners that are in the area, they all know each other, and usually would try to get what the others want. In guessing, (Delta) Fernando described another casino owner of another place. Knowing this, if ‘John’ wants to hire him, then perhaps it is better for their boss to know, take him in and ask questions. The other guard leans to his partner, “If Old Man John wants him, maybe Guido would want in on the action?” The first guard just looks at the other guard, giving a loud guttural “Hmmm...” He thinks for a while before giving a nod and saying, “I’ll talk to the boss about this. Keep him here while I talk to the boss.” The other guard nods before pointing to (Delta) Fernando to stand to the side while they wait. [Rewind: 3 days, Churchill Ranch] As universes constructed on parallel events occur this one was unraveling fast. In the background gunfire of various calibers were heard, as well as gnarling engines from dirt bikes and the smell of burning fields the air. Two stand behind the barn with their firearms in the ready and watch over as the action head to their direction, a family being purged of their property and lives. Those who fought back were given a one way ticket to the spirit realm to be judged accordingly. Those who gave minimal resistance were put into chains and taken away. Footsteps can be heard running to where they were hiding, a tall blonde hair cowboy in a dirt covered trench coat, large hat and cowboy boots; next to him a tall brunette of a man in a Greek Fisherman’s cap, dark glasses and a uniform jacket from an Emergency Medical and Rescue Service from a far place many think no longer exist. Several footsteps can be heard running into their direction, one on a galloping horse that arrives first, a bull Wessen on its back with a sawed off shot gun straddled on his folded arm. He sees them standing against the wall of the barn and raises his shotgun to shoot but he was not fast enough as nine shots goes through his head, neck and upper body. He falls off the horse and is dragged off as the horse runs away with his foot caught in the stirrup. “How bullets you got left, Jefe?” The Cowboy asks. “Half a mag in each gun. You?” The other says. “Looks like three in one and four in the other.” The cowboy replies. “If you need to reload, I can deal with what comes this way.” The other says. More foots steps are coming from the other side of the barn. A girl’s voice is heard yelling, “You want to #$@! me?!! You ain’t taking me alive!” Another voice is heard yelling, “This could have been easy, you just had to make it hard for everyone!” “#$@! You Uncle Jeb! AND YOU TOO COUSIN MITCH!” The girl yells back, stepping into view where the cowboy and the medic were. She stops dead in her tracks and looks at them in fear, thinking she is surrounded with nowhere to go. The medic takes three large steps to the girl, and then a spinning step around her facing her assailants. He draws up his two 1911 double stack pistols at them, releasing a volley of rounds into their heads. A third one behind them turns around to run away gets two rounds to the back of his cranium. Four fall to the floor as the girl faints beside his feet. The cowboy steps out from behind the barn, looking at the bodies the medic dropped and then at the girl beside his feet. “They got her?” The cowboy asks. “No, she just fainted. Take care of her while you reload. I’m going about to take down any stragglers and clean up this mess.” The medic says as he drops his magazines from his pistol, one and then the other, loading a full one in their place. He then starts walking quickly in a crouched position to the noise of gun fire to survey the scene before taking action. The cowboy slowly picks up the girl off the floor and takes her into the shade by the barn, placing her gently on the ground, then reloads his Python revolvers with fresh bullets. It is another 45 minutes when things begin to quiet down, the last of the bullets heard being shot and then quiet. It would be another 5 more minutes before the medic returns alone, though in the grasp of his hand he has holding tightly by the scalp a head. When he gets to his cowboy companion, he drops it to the ground. “That’s him?” The cowboy asks. “Bartholomew Marvin Reynolds Churchill the Third, drug dealing slave purging pimping Spirit Loyalist to the local towns. Got a confession out of him before taking his head off; he purged his relatives because the younger adults would not take his offer of money for sex even though they screw like animals in heat. He thought he could make some money off their sex-capdes, and enslave them with some drugs if needed.” the medic explains with a nod. “Sick #$@!.” The cowboy says to himself. “It’s not like they were kosher themselves. These isolated family groups do a lot of strange things. Who knows what she has seen and done? Help me strip her to make sure she is not injured and that we have the right one this time. I do not want to hand over a Wilbur Made Clone to anyone.” The Medic tells his cowboy friend. “What about the others in the Layton Ranch?” The Cowboy asks. “It’s all quiet and might be too late for them for this time line. But the current Fernando group would be getting the girl and her Wessens when they get to Tech town.” The medic explains. He then says, “Shoes, pants, shirt, t-shirt all off.” He takes his ‘fanny pack’ of medications and sets up a syringe filled with sedatives to inject her with. It only takes a minute to strip her down her bra and panties. The medic takes a slip of paper from his fanny pack, reads it over and looks over the girl’s body. He sighs, “I treated ‘her’ for every little thing as her mother was such a worry wart... let’s start – tiny dot mole on right foot between big toe and second toe.” “It’s there.” The Cowboy says. “Dog bite scar beside left knee.” The Medic reads off his list. “It’s there.” The Cowboy says. The Medic nods before saying, “Pardon me while I do this...” He pulls her right leg out and her panty crotch panel to the left side. “Small Heart shaped mole where her right leg and her crotch meet.” He then reaches for a small pen sized flashlight. He pulls her panty’s crotch panel further to the left before putting his fingers on her labia and parted them slightly and shines the flashlight’s light into her most intimate of places. He then pulls her panties back into place and straighten her leg back, “Hymen’s intact, so she’s still a virgin.” “So no one got to her?” The cowboy asks and then lets out a sigh, “Good. Not like the other two that were taken, raped and sold into slavery.” “The one for the current medic would be killed was also a virgin. It’s why this one, if she passes all tests, this is his Number Two.” The medic explains. He pulls down her panties to her pubis mons and counts every pox mark and chicken pox scar from her groin to her belly button, comparing it to his notes. “Wasn’t she going to be your number two?” The cowboy asks. “Was. But since the one for the current Fernando was killed, he needs her more than I do. We can only move in and nudge things into place for them to move on.” The medic explains. “What about the Delta Group?” The cowboy asks. “Wilbur and his minions almost destroyed them all. What’s left can’t do anything for anyone except maybe for themselves.” The medic explains. “We can only hope.” The cowboy says. “Yeah.” The medic replies. He then throws, “Right hand’s palm, scar on meaty part under the thumb.” The cowboy picks up her hand and looks at it, “It’s there.” “Almost done...” The medic says before he moves the girl’s bra off her breasts, counting two moles under the covered area. He puts the bra back into place and then checks her ears. “Two moles on her chest, ears not pierced.” He says before adding, “I’m satisfied that this is Sally Leslie Churchill. Let’s get her dressed and out of here.” |
|
 Reply  Quote  Notify of replies
|
|
| 2 | Cabin Exterior / The Barnyard / Re: After Chaos on: Apr 29th, 2025, 10:11pm |
| Started by Jeanette | Post by Fernando | |
| After a minute or so she slowly stops crying, realizing that he is holding onto her. She looks at him for the moment. “You really think I would make a lovely wife?” She asks. “Only if you return the love that is given to you. Wessen or not, you’re a real woman.” He tells her. “But I’m not human...” She replies. “Wessen or not, you are still human.” He says to her. Maggie sighs, unsure how to take it for it goes against everything she was taught. He continues, “You used to be human before you were turned into a Wessen, but truth is, no matter how much they change you, you are still human.” “But...” Maggie tries to interject. “No Butts, Maggie. Humans are in their core animals. Being turned into a Wessen only brings out the animal in you outward to be seen by all, and to bring you down to a lower level that does not exist. But it one were to rip the skin off the flesh and look at all inside – compared to a human, it’s the same – muscles, bone, organs, sinew, nerves, veins, blood, everything – all the same.” Fernando tells her. Maggie remains sitting there quietly. Fernando continues “I know you are with Hondo, and I will be busy but I will be asking you to do me some minor tasks I need done. Any questions before I let you go?” Maggie looks down at herself and shakes her head, “No... no questions.” “Alright then. I’ll give you a medicine pill around dinner time. I do not know what Hondo needs you to do, but you do what you can for him, for us, for the camp. I’ll be seeing you around.” He tells her. “Uhm, so I’m free to go?” She asks. “You are free to do as you please, but if you are staying with us, I need you to do the work that is requested of you to do.” He tells her, before adding “I got a lot of things to do but when I have some free time, I want to test your medical knowledge so we can start on those responsibilities right away.” Maggie looks down at herself and nods “Yes sir, thank you, sir...” “Maggie, do not call me sir. We are all equals here.” He tells her, adding “You’re free to go. I got a lot of things to do.” Maggie nods before she gets up and gets her large duffle bag with her things in it. Fernando helps her out of the Dub Box camper and watches her go around the front of his electric camper. Once she’s gone past his sight, he goes back into his Dub Box Camper. He thinks for a moment as to what needs to be done. It only takes him a couple minutes to clean up, puts away the Dub Box outdoor shower tent and shower hose and closes the rear window panel. He goes back inside Dub Box camper and sits on the bench at the rear though the camper’s door is open. Both Naya and Clover walks up to the Dub Box and looks inside. Seeing Fernando sitting on the rear Naya calls to him “Fernando?” He looks up seeing Naya and Clover both leaning half way in camper’s door way “How can I help you girls?” Naya goes in with Clover following her in the Dub Box, with Naya stepping up to Fernando, hands folded in front of her. He notices that they were both in a short skirt, a polo shirt and grey sweat hooded jacket though it was open. Naya asks, “Need us for anything?” Clover throws in “Yeah... help ya with some shopping, going about town, or getting rid of some stress?” “Stress?” Fernando asks. “Well yeah...” Clover begins, “You know, give you a blowie, or #$@! either of us if not the both of us?” “As much as I would love to #$@! you both, you need to understand now is not the place or time.” He tells her. Clover lifts up her skirt to show him a pair of black nylon and lace panties she was wearing, “You sure? I could sure need some long hard male attention only you can give me.” Fernando reaches over to her and pulls her skirt down to cover what she was showing, but then he asks “Those are some fancy panties for a young girl like you to be wearing.” “I got them in town, when I was helping the Den Mother was bringing in the laundry, and for helping her she gave me a couple silver coins to buy some sweet pastry as a reward for helping her, but instead I found some fancy panties and bought a couple of them thinking you would like them...” Clover explains. She pauses for a second before throwing in “Well, do you like’m?” “I’ll tell you that I do, but like I told Naya and others, the fancy panties do not make you, but you make them, if you know what I mean.” He tells her. “So you’re saying that you would love to take my panties off me and have your way with me...?” Clover throws in. “Clover, if this were the place and time, I would have you lying down on this bench while I’m plowing your pussy with my cock.” He begins, throwing in the reminder, “But now is not the time or place for that. We got things to do though I need a short rest before I continue and we start anything, somebody might walk in on us.” “Maybe we can go into town and you rent out a hotel room for the three of us and...” Clover begins. “And what you know about renting out hotel rooms?” Fernando interrupts her. “I’m not as innocent as I make out myself to be. I know things and before you rescued us in Center Town had to do things in order to survive.” Clover states. “I know Naya knows because she’s through it all. And I know that according to what you told me of that you been through a lot but not what she been through. Not that it matters, the pill I gave you both cured and healed you of your injuries.” He tells her as he reaches to her, taking her by her waist to bring her closer to him, standing between his folded legs. Once she was in front of him, he drops his hand down her hip and then to her leg off her skirt, and then move up under her skirt and was soon palming her nylon panty covered ass. Clover takes a deep breath and lets it out as his hand was on her ass. He looks up at her, “Tell me the truth Clover. You repeating what Naya might have told you or someone took you to a hotel to have their way with you?” She looks at him a bit unsure of herself, but he gives her firm ass a slight squeeze. She then suddenly straightens up and quips, “Part of it is from what Naya told me and part of it is what a Merchant had me do for free food and things.” Fernando gives a slight nod, “It’s good to tell the truth. And I know about you and what merchant had you do for food and needed things, like what Naya had to go through. But that is not the issue, it’s telling the truth, and the whole truth, not letting yourself get caught up in drama and lies. Like I tell everyone, ‘Drama and lies will get you kicked out of the group.’ I do not want to throw anyone out but sometimes people leave me no choice. And I do not want to throw you out but I need you to be true and honest with yourself and with me.” Clover nods before she asks while inserting her middle finger in and out of an ‘O’ she made with her other hand “But what about... you know...” “Like I said, when the time and place is right, it will happen. Until then, it is not going to happen and you need to be patient enough to wait for it.” He tells her. Seeing disappointment on her face he adds “Look, I want to as well but it is the adult thing to do in order to keep one’s image intact, and not to let others know how involved you are with certain individuals or else they would try to hurt you to try to get me to do something I originally did not want to do. Understand that there is a time and a place for everything. When we are going to #$@! again depends on when we have the time and place to do so.” “OK then.” Clover agrees. “Good.” He tells her as he takes her hand from under her skirt then takes Naya by her waist and draws her to him, making Clover to step to the side, and he slips his hand under her skirt and palms her firm round butt. “You too?” He asks. “Me too, what?” Naya asks. “The nylon panties.” He points out. “Oh. These are the ones you got me for at that store in Flight Town. Thought you would like to see them on me.” Naya replies. “Anyways, you understand what I’m saying to Clover, right?” He asks Naya. Naya nods. “Good girl.” He says, adding, “Maybe later tonight we can get together, we just have to wait and see what happens.” “OK!” Naya says before bending forward and giving him a quick kiss on his lips. She then asks, “You going into town soon?” “In a few minutes after I rest up. But yeah, I need to check up on a few things and bring back the laundry that is done.” He tells her. “OK.” Naya says, turning to Clover “Let’s go out and see what is going on and come back later.” Fernando slips his hand out from under her skirt as Naya turned to face Clover and takes her hand to escort her outside. Fernando sees them through the Dub Box’s windows walk around the rear of the camper and back into the camp area from behind Hondo’s trailer and Camper Truck. He then sits back on the rear seat before letting out a sigh. The door to the camper was still open. With the camper door being open, it was just a matter of time before somebody would want to come in and see what is going on. But out of those who could have been expected, this was the most unexpected. An Indian girl in her hoodie, a very short skirt, moccasin shoes and Indian Headdress sticks her head through the open doorway and knocks on the door frame. Fernando looks up and immediately knows it was Jackie. “Come in...” He tells her. Jackie comes in with the younger Jackie and the two feral deer all in a Human female Indian illusion. As they gather inside, Jackie signs “Hi. Everything OK?” “Everything is fine, Jackie. And you?” Fernando says and asks. “Everything is fine.” She signs back. “Been exploring Tech Town?” He asks. Jackie nods at first, explaining the things she found in sign. The sights and sounds of food stands did not attract them as some would think it would. Nor the multitude of people caught their attention though they studied them of their behavior and actions. It’s the Wessens that caught their eye, particularly, the First Generation Wessens - the recently purged and converted. Second and third generation Wessens were not a draw of concern as they were of the birth rite of unnatural selection, but the idea of people being taken and turned into something they did not want to become intrigues her as the same was done to her but in the opposite content – animal to Wessen instead of human to Wessen. He asks, “Need anything? Money perhaps?” “No, we got money. Just want to know how you are doing. In need of some relief?” She signed. “That can wait for a more appropriate time.” He says. “Sure? (Younger) Jackie and I would need some Happy Juice start us up but Cervie and Caprie (deer girls in Indian Illusion) and can be started without some Happy Juice.” She signs. “I’m sure. Maybe later tonight but I have to take care of Naya and Clover first around midnight.” He points out, throwing in “Maybe around 2 or 3 in the morning while I do patrols.” “OK.” Jackie signs adding “Get some happy juice for all of us.” “Anything else? Problems with the people around here? Let me know.” He says to her. “No problem so far. They all think we are from some nearby tribe.” Jackie says. “What about the Sign Language?” He asks. One of the disguised Deer Girls says “We speak for her.” “OK then. If you have any problems out there, come looking for me.” He tells her. Jackie nods before giving him a kiss on the cheek. She then signs to him “We’ll be around.” The other three nod and wave goodbye before they leave. A few seconds pass with Hondo knocking on the door frame before sticking his head into the Dub Box. “Come in.” Fernando throws out, then asks, “What’s going on?” “Just noticed those Indian Gals leavin’, just wanna make sure nothin’ odd was goin’ on.” Hondo states. “Oh them. They were with us when I was stranded by the lake. They followed me into town. One of these is their vehicles. They may be leaving in a day or two.” Fernando explains. “Wha’ about the bunny girl and the sheep girl?” Hondo asks. “Clover and Naya? They wanted to know when I will be going back into town and to take them with me. They say they have all their work done.” Fernando explains. “Naya is from Minerva’s group, who is Clover with?” Hondo asks. “She’s from the Den Mother’s group.” Fernando says. “Thought she looked familiar.” Hondo says. “I’m thinking of going back to town to get some more emergency clothing. Giving out a few things lately, I’m getting low on a few things.” Fernando says. “Like what?” Hondo asks. “You know Karl only has the clothes on his back? I gave him a hooded sweat jacket as it has been cold these past few days. I also gave Miniya and Clover a hooded sweat jacket as they did not have any themselves. Plus I gave you a few things for Scarlet and Bella” Fernando points out. “I thought we got Karl a few things back in Center Town.” Hondo points out. “I don’t know about that. But he needed a jacket so I gave him one from the emergency pile. That is what the pile is for. But things are getting used up and need to be replaced. So I’ll be going to town and pick up a few things to fill it up again.” Fernando says. “Takin’ the girls with ya?” Hondo asks. “They want to come but that should not be necessary.” Fernando points out. He added “Besides, we need to find that map that reaches into No Man’s Land. We don’t need the girls for that.” “We can ask around and search.” Hondo states, then asks, “Should we pick up other things, food and supplies for the journey through No Man’s Land?” “We can get food and supplies tomorrow and in the following days we are here. The map, or information, is more important so we can plan ahead for the journey.” Fernando explains. “What about this Lucifer idiot?” Hondo asks. “We’ll deal with it as we need to. Should be no different from the way we handled Biggus or Hector.” Fernando points out. “Biggus was easy, Hector took more out of us.” Hondo points out. “Actually, Flight Town was an issue within itself. If we did not leave when we did, we would be stuck there permanently.” Fernando points out, adding “We took care of Hector, then Giovanni, and the Wessen Hating Gang, and remnants of Hector’s people trying to get Hector back and destroy what we put there. It was one problem being added onto over the other.” As they talked, Minerva and Miniya looked into the doorway before stepping in to the Dub Box Camper without knocking. “There you are. We’ve been looking all over for you.” Minerva throws in. “What is it, Minerva?” Fernando “Several things, like when are we getting our laundry back, what’s going on with you and Naya and what’s this is going on with you and Miniya?” Minerva lets out to try to confuse him. Fernando just looks at her before giving out his answers, looking at his watch for a second “We go back to get the laundry around 5 to 6 PM, about 3 hours from now and before dinner time. Question, Naya did the work she was assigned? If so, she knows to come to me to tell me that she has done her work and if I needed anything to be done that she can do. As for Miniya, that is twofold, first off – I’m the group leader not her. I’m her quote-unquote owner, but I’m giving her the freedom to act and do what jobs needs to be done by her as she sees fit. I’m not going to be after her cracking a whip to get her to do what needs to be done. I will not be demanding her to do things – whether it is needed tasks or sexual favors. She’s an adult and should be able to work on her own without being told what to do. Secondly, her behavior tells me that she is eyeing somebody that may undermine my authority. I’m not saying names, but if she thinks she can move in on my leadership, she can pack her things and I’ll give her a sack of gold coins to leave this group, as she can lead herself and not the group I lead. Right now we are in agreement on that and she decided to stay and I will respect that of her.” Minerva scowls at Fernando at first before turning to Miniya, turning back to Fernando, “Naya has done her work, it’s her leaving to go to you that has me wondering. As for Miniya...” Fernando interrupts her, “As for Miniya, that is between her and I, and that has been dealt with and is over. It is not yours to put your nose in. As for Naya, she’s doing as I told her to do, and like Miniya I own her too with papers from Giovanni, so she would be going to me to see if I need anything done that she can do. It does not matter what that is, she could be here on her knees giving me a blow job or lying on her back on this bench while I plow that teen pussy of hers, or sitting on this bench with the table set up matching and balling up sox from a pile. She is doing what I expect her to do and she’s doing it well. More importantly, she needs to rediscover what life is without being a street hoe. Thus she is with a teen bunny girl being teen girls – talk about boys, who they like, how they feel, what they think is expected of them as girls, and so on. Life is not about selling your ass to get food to fill your belly and get a room with a bed to sleep in during the night. Naya needs to learn that, as do a few others on this convoy.” He looks at Miniya as he says his last words about life. There is a pause of silence between them. Fernando speaks up, “If there is nothing else, I’ll be calling the camp to gather in about 3 hours or so and head to Mrs. Clean to gather the laundry from her. Until then use the time as you need. I am going to catch up on some needed rest and later be out with Hondo doing some information gathering. So if you have no more questions, I want to be left alone.” “But...” Minerva tries to interject. “But nothing, Minerva. Hondo and I got a few things to figure out before we go to town and then I will be resting for a while before we go. Naya might drop by with her friend but that is on them and what happened between them and I is on us. I do not what to be disturbed with petty talk or excuses to disturb me. Now if that will be all, I’ll see you later. Bye.” Fernando tells her. Miniya takes Minerva by her arm and tries to haul her away, “Let’s go. We got things to do though they are minor things to do, better to get them done and out of the way.” “Thank you Miniya.” Fernando tells her as she tries to haul her twin sister away. She glances over to Fernando and gives him a slight nod before taking her twin sister out of the Dub Box. After a couple minute to make sure they are gone, Hondo asks, “You want to look for the map now or rest first?” “Give me ten to fifteen minutes to rest up and then wake me if I go to sleep and we can go then. I’ll be here all this time.” Fernando tells him. “Alright, Jefe. 15 minutes it is. I’ll see you later.” Hondo says. “Thanks Hondo. And do me the favor – close the door behind you.” Fernando tells him. Hondo nods before he steps out of the camper, closing the door behind him. Fernando relaxes on the rear bench, not exactly napping but not totally awake either but somewhere in between just barely conscious of this surroundings. But rest would not come easy as interruptions continue. Tammy comes in wearing a t-shirt and short skirt with the cloth Kung-Fu slippers on her feet, with instructions from Ichigo, to go into the Dub Box and use the toilet. But Finding Fernando there, she disturbs him from his rest as she does not see a toilet in the place. He gets up and shows her how the box by the cabinet opens up to a semi private stall with the toilet inside and a roll of toilet paper on the wall beside it and some soap she can use at the sink to wash her hands. He goes back to the bench to lie down on it to relax. Tammy uses the facilities and washes her hands at the sink as she was told to do. She closes up the bathroom area as best as she could. He tries to ignore her as she does her thing and was half asleep. She quietly walks up to him before looking around. She takes closer to him before putting a knee on the edge of the bench and grabbing the back of the bench, lifting herself up and straddling herself over his groin, putting her hands on his shoulders. “What the #$@!*!! Tammy! What are you doing!” Fernando let out. “I never done this before but I should at least thank you in saving my life.” She says to him. “You being the best daughter a father can have would be thanks enough.” He tells her. She sits up a bit high on him to have her crotch against his before letting go of one of his shoulders and reaching down to lift up her skirt, revealing the white cotton panties she is wearing to him “Don’t you want some of this, Mister? You saved me and my Wessens, so in the very least I owe you that!” “I do not think that is appropriate behavior for one of your age.” He tells her. “I’m almost 14, and living on a ranch farm with my brothers, sisters, cousins, and Wessens, I seen a lot and know a lot as I seen them do a lot of things... a lot of #$@!ing and sucking and stuff I have not done yet, but since you save me, I can do them with you. Maybe if you don’t want some pussy, then perhaps you might want me to suck your cock?” Tammy says and asks. “Look Tammy. I did not buy you to be a sex toy slave for me that I can use and #$@! all the time. I got you out of the situation you were in to be my adoptive daughter and a sister to Macey. But where I come from, no matter how intimate they may be, a father never #$@!s his daughter.” Fernando tells her. “I don’t know about that, because where I come from fathers do not always #$@! their daughters but it’s been known to happen, not that my father #$@!ed me but he was #$@!ing cousin Ellen and cousin Thandie and our Wessens Jenny and Jessie and the other female Wessens too. But I do know that a father can and does #$@!s his... adoptive... daughter...” Tammy explains but then slows down at her words, “Did you seen my cousin Sally?” “Sally?” He asks. “She’s my age, a little pudgier than I am, red hair and freckles – acts like a Tom Boy?” She asks. “I have not seen anybody like that.” He replies. “I hope she managed to escape...” She says before looking down at him, “If you see her like you did me, about to be sold at a slave market, would you please buy her?! Please?” “I’ll do what I can to get her if I find her. But until then I can’t promise anything. She could be anywhere.” He tells her. “You need to find her... Please. I had brothers and sisters and cousins, but Sally was the only one I was closest too.” Tammy tells him. “I cannot promise you that I would do anything but all I can do it try. If I find her, I’ll do my best to get her.” Fernando tells her. “I’ll do anything for you, even let you #$@! me anytime you want. Just find her. Please.” She practically pleads to him. “Tammy – first of all, relax. Second of all I only found you and your Wessens here first. Sally could be anywhere, in another town, who knows. But that is not going to stop me for looking for her. So if I find her, here, there or anywhere else, I will get her. But understand, if I cannot find her, you need to continue on without her. But my search for her will not end. Got that?” He tells her sternly. He adds, “The most important part is that I have you first. If I found her first and she told me to find you, I would have told her the same thing I told you – if I find you, then I would get you. Understand that. And understand that, you or her are not the only ones I’m looking for and rescuing. We need to work things out somehow, and in the end no matter what happens, it is the best of what it all can be.” Tammy remains quiet for a moment, still holding onto her skirt revealing all she had to offer for such a Faustian deal. With some difficulty Fernando manages to sit up, closing the space between them, taking her hand off him and off her skirt. A tear begins to form before it rolls down her cheek. “No matter how what happened to your old family, you have a new family through me, Macey, Uncle Hondo, Cousin Zoey, Cousin Tonya and the others. I did not buy you to be a slave, but to save you from being a slave to another, and to join this family I have.” He tells her. Tammy thinks for a second before realizing all that she had lost, basically everything. She begins to cry loudly and incoherently, slowly dropping her hand holding up her skirt, not making any sense with the words she babbles out loudly between sobs. For the next five minutes she wails loudly, continuing to not make any sense with the words she babbles out loudly between sobs. Eventually she stops, keeping her face against his shoulder. He waits for a moment before taking her by the shoulders, pushing her off him and holding her place. “Feeling better?” He asks with a stern voice. “Noooo...” She manages to squeak out. “I can’t give you more than what I got. I can be a fair father, I can be a demanding father. But above all I try to be a loving father. But I need you to be a trusting and loving daughter. If that is too much for me to ask, then tell me what you can give towards that?” He says and asks. She just looks at his face with that uncertain look on hers, then bites on the corner of her lower lip. Gears can be heard rattle and the smell of wood burning abounded as she thinks for an answer. She lets her shoulders drop and then lift her forearm at the elbow, lifting the skirt and revealing her panty covered pussy again before she said, “All I got is this...” Seeing the game she is playing though to her it was not a game but a sad reality, Fernando puts his hand at her hips under her skirt and shifted her slightly forward against him, making sure she can feel the firmness of his large semi hard penis against her labia. Then he puts one hand under her armpit, lightly pressing his stretched out thumb on her nipple in a small circle, feeling it getting hard under his slight pressure he was applying. He then removes his hand from under her armpit and taps her nose with his index finger. “Tammy, do not make it easy for anybody to take you, including me. You think you owe me your life? Big deal, as your new father, it is a price we both pay – you owe me as my daughter, I owe you as a father. Between us there will be times of intimacy but there will be lines which we do not cross. We will need to get comfortable with each other, in case we see each in a compromising position. So you got a lot more to offer me than what your body has to offer. I’ll put it bluntly. Sex is easy, we can #$@! just to #$@! or for what eve reason there may be. Animals #$@! all the time with no reason than just to do it and get it done. But Love, that is hard, it involves trust, respect and sharing our time and space together, do things for each other because it is needed, not because it is wanted. That is an investment of time, trust and emotions that should never be betrayed. So we begin here, according to you how should we start?” He explains and asks. “Where do we start?” She asks. “No, where do You Think we should start?” He asks. “Where do I think we should start?” She asks. “I’m confused you bought me, so I should be your slave, am I not?” “I bought you to get you out of slavery. I have you some medicine to heal your body, because I know you and your female Wessens have been violated and that medicine will restore your body to a Virgin Like state. Thing is – your body might be a virgin again, you mind is not and you may act on wants and desires that are not Virgin like. So I did not buy you for that. I did buy you to be part of my family, to be a sister to Macey and a cousin to Zoey and Tonya. I did not buy you to lay you down all over the place and to screw your brains out.” He tells her. Despite his words, she still feels like his property and not his family due to money and papers being involved, being bought like some object on a store shelf. She was used and abused by her captors, beaten while chained up within a cage and told that she must comply to their demands and when sold to comply to the demands of her new owner as their slave. The bio pill Fernando gave cured, healed, repaired and restored her body but not her mind nor the negative memories of the ordeal she had undergone. Those things in her head she needs to deal with on her own, Wessens have a better outcome in dealing with this but humans are most likely do not. Tammy does not say a word for the moment, prompting Fernando to add “If I bought you to be a sex slave, we would be #$@!ing right now.” Tammy looks up at him, finally saying “Maybe you should.” “Why would you say that” He asks. “Because I wanted you to take me and make me serve you like the slavers did to me and told me my new owner would want me.” She tells him. He tells her “Look, Tammy. A father is the owner of his children, but he is not to take them and do to them as he would his slaves or sex toys. He is to teach them, feed them, clothe them, keep them safe and sheltered, and help them along the way to growing up into better adults then he is. He is to love them and nurture them. You are my daughter, not my slave. I am not to take you and use you as a slave or a sex toy. But as my daughter, we can have times of intimacy, alone time, and questions and answer time. We are to show that love we have for each other in private, because in public I am a hard man – hope you understand that. I will give you what you need, not what you want – understand that difference and you would be rewarded with things you may want later on. I am not your slave master, I am your father of this new family you are in. I do not expect you to be anything other than being the best daughter you can be. You understand what I am telling you?” Tammy nods, throwing in “I think so.” though she pauses a bit before asking “What about... this?” as she pulls up her skirt to show him what she has to offer otherwise, adding “As an adoptive father, you could take me anytime you want to prove...” Fernando interrupts her, “First of all, the medicine in your body is taking care of what sickness those slavers may have given you as well as healing you to being a virgin again. That is going to take a few days to do, so until then, nothing should happen while you give yourself some time to heal.” He pauses for a bit to gather his words and take in a breath, “Second of all, adoptive father or not, do you want me to take you and have my way with you? Because if you do, things may not go the way you want it to go. It might go better or it might go worse, but I’m not chancing it for now and maybe not ever. But if we do anything, it would be because we love each other as that, as father and daughter.” He then sighs before saying “This is a sick world, I swear...” He then looks at her, “Tammy, did sons do their mothers like you say fathers do their daughters?” Tammy tries to answer, “I don’t know, not really, I mean, I know my brothers were screwing Auntie Lousie for a long time, but it is because she was my mother’s sister and not married to anyone and just a few years older than my oldest brother. And some of my male cousins were also screwing her as well... And they were also screwing with Auntie Tessa but so was my father and I guess that is it. There could be more but I did not know of it.” “What do you know then?” He asks. Tammy begins to explain “First off, the guys, my older brothers and boy cousins would #$@! the female Wessens whenever they can, almost everyday but they would #$@! my older sisters and girl cousins like once a week or so, all behind the machine barn where the tractors are kept. But at another barn where the crop seeds, animal feed and other things are stored, my older sisters, girl cousins and occasionally Auntie Lousie and Auntie Tessa would go back there to fool around with some ‘toys’ and with my older sisters and girl cousins mess around with the dogs, goats and sheep.” Fernando asks, “What do you mean, ‘mess with’?” Tammy was unsure how to say, looking away for a second before looking down at him and say it outright “They played with the animals’ dicks, sucked on them and then let the animals #$@! them. They did it with the dogs more than with the goats or even sheep.” “How you did know they were #$@!ing the animals? And why would they do that?” Fernando asks. “Cousin Sally and I spied on them doing it all the time. As to why, I heard them say that a girl can’t get pregnant from #$@!ing animals but #$@!ing a guy or a Wessen could get them pregnant.” Tammy explains. “Spying on them? I mean, not just your sister and girl cousins but the brothers and boy cousins too?” He asks. “And Auntie Lousie and Auntie Tessa too.” Tammy replied. “What about you and... uhm... Sally?” Fernando asks. “Well, the older brothers and boy cousins would not want to #$@! us because they say we’re too young and flat chested for them even though we are developing. But the boys our age were fooling around with our younger sisters and cousins (8 to 11 years old), feeling them up, having them play with their dicks, rubbing their dicks between the girls’ legs and the girls sucking the boys’ dicks. As for us, we just snoop around and see what is going on and with whom, though Sally wants to be frisky and rough house with me.” Tammy explains. Fernando sighs for a moment, thinking and choosing his words before saying them. He takes her hand holding up her skirt and puts it down. “I already seen what you got so no need for a showing of what you got to offer me.” He tells her, adding “I’m not saying that I am not interested because I might be but unlike the average fool out there, I can control myself to behave like a gentleman should and not take advantage of you or any other girl. I make no excuses for my actions, whether I #$@! you or not. All I got to say is that right now all we got is each other, let’s not waste on #$@!ing and sex because you are my slave when there are other things to do. Right now you need to learn how to be a daughter again, my daughter, and be a sister to my other daughter. Learn what we do in this convoy and what I expect you to do for us and the convoy. You will also learn things in order to be an intelligent adult. I do not want to hear excuses about being female or a woman, or having your period keeping you from doing your job. So no excuses about you needing some dick to be #$@!ed because that is not going to happen, not now maybe not ever. Compared to everything else, sex is last on list. Understand that?” Tammy looks down at herself and then nods. “Good.” He says. He then lets out a sigh before he speaks “The girls sleep in my bed in my camper bus in just t-shirts and panties. I go to sleep with them much later after I do a nightly patrol with the rest of the guards, and I just sleep in my underwear. Nothing more. There are three blankets layered on top of each other as we all sleep in. It keeps us warm as there is no protection from the metal walls bringing in the cold at night. During the day when it is hot, one blanket is used to cover up and the other two to lie on. I expect you to do the same as the others. Any problems with that?” Tammy shakes her head before saying “No.” She then hesitates before asking, “What about Russell, Jenny and Jessie?” “For tonight and maybe the next night they will be sleeping here. It does not look like much but the table turns around, drops down and connects the benches together, making this area into a bigger bed. I will need to get pillows and blankets later for them. After a day or two their camper should be ready and they can sleep in there.” Fernando explains. “Oh, so... they are not sleeping outside?” Tammy asks. “I’m not cruel to do that, Tammy. They are people too and they need shelter to sleep and be in and good food to eat. All I ask is that they do various jobs to help out with the camp, nothing more, which Russell and the girls agreed to do.” Fernando explains. “But aren’t they your Wessens slaves? They are to do as you tell them.” She asks. “Technically yes, but no. I hold slave papers on them but I would not hold them to being my slaves, but in case there is trouble with law enforcement or some other agency, I can demand access to my property and remove them from such captivity as their owner. So I only do and say that I’m their slave owner for their protection. But as far as I am concerned, they are free Wessens.” Fernando explains. “No such thing as a Free Wessen.” Tammy tries to point out. “There are, though they might be rare. In fact, in the last town we were in, Flight Town, had Wessen Town right next to it – a town of free Wessens with their own government, hospital, market, and other facilities of self rule. And I met up with Rich Wessens in Fight Town who managed fight their way to buy themselves out of slavery. But enough of that. We are here for you. For now I will not be asking for much but sooner or later you will be doing chores like your sister and others. There are no exceptions.” He tells her. “OK...” Tammy lets out quietly. “Now, you need to get back into the camper where you will be safe. I have a lot to do.” Fernando tells her. Tammy looks at him as if she failed on her mission before giving him a nod. It takes longer for her to get off him, and for him to sit up beside where she stood. He gets up off the bench and escorts Tammy to the camper’s door. Once outside he escorts her to the electric camper and directs her inside while half way stepping into the camper himself. Looking inside her sees Ichigo in bed. “Ichi – keep an eye on Tammy, and call me on the radio if you guys need something. Do not go out unless it is to the Dub Box to use the toilet there.” Fernando tells them. He steps in to make sure the small Yaesu radio was on the cabinet shelf by the sink. “We’ll call you.” Ichigo replies. “Good. And behave yourselves.” Fernando adds. “Yeah, we will...” Ichigo replies before Fernando steps out of the camper and closes the door. Once outside Fernando looks about the convoy parking area. He thinks about checking on the repairs done to the camper but decides not to. Looking around he finds Clover and Naya hanging out about the far end by the Den Mother’s Large Camper, overseeing a few of the younger kids. Though most of the kids were human, there were a few who were Wessens or Half-Wessen with most being 10 and under, a few were over 10 but under 13. Jade was one of the older ones at 13 though Asian Human though she looks like she’s 11 from malnutrition. He notices two female Wessens that keep going back and forth Clover and Naya and the others, as if they were reporting on the younger ones. One is a white female mouse with brunette hair and dark blue eyes who looks to be around 12 and the other being a white female bunny girl with blonde/white hair and pink eyes who also looks about 12 years old. He heard the names Ashley and Natsumi (Natsie, sounding like ‘Nazi’ for short), but not paying attention as to who was connected to the names. Fernando leans against the front of his electric camper as he observes them. He notices that all the girls are wearing a skirt for some reason instead of their shorts or pants, other than they are, he’s not giving it any more thought as to why. Though the children were playing about from the Den Mother’s Bus Camper to the middle of the convoy parking area. Thus when he saw the mouse and bunny girls heading to his direction, he was not paying any attention to them until they were in front of him. Except for the children, none of those who are considered as adults are outside, most are in town doing some shopping. The mouse girl speaks first “Are you ‘Fernando’?” “Depends on who wants to know.” He turns to look down at her. “Natsie and I, Ashley, from the Den Mother’s Camper, wants to know.” The white bunny tells him. “Nazi?” He asks. “Natsumi, which means ‘Summer Girl’.” The mouse girl lets out. “I see. Japanese, not German.” He says almost to himself. “German? Never heard of that.” Ashley throws out. “German is the language of a far away place called Germany, where many years before the Chaos was where a group called the ‘Nazis’ were. This was a hate group and they declared war on anyone and everyone they hated. Their problem was that they hated so many that those they hated all gathered forces and basically destroyed the Nazis after many years of war with them. Since then the Nazis were no more. But that was history of long ago from a far away place that is not here.” Fernando tells them, adding, “Natsumi on the other hand I know to be Japanese and it does mean Summer Girl.” “Well, whatever!” Ashley comments, throwing in “Are you Fernando?” “I am. What of it?” He tells them. “So you’re the one who #$@!ed Clover in the camper box when we were by the lake!” Ashley throws out. “What happened between Clover and I is between me and her.” He tells her. He adds but is interrupted “If Clover is bragging about what happened that may not had hap...-*!” Natsumi throws out “We were outside listening to you #$@!ing her, so we know what you two were doing!” “So if you know what you think you know happened, what are you doing to do about it? What happened between us is between her and I. But you two sneaking about listening and spying on others; that is something not allowed.” He tells them Natsumi and Ashley look at each other for a moment and then nod before looking at back him. As they look up at him, they lift up their skirts to show off white clean panties under their skirts with Ashley throwing in, “You can #$@! us too!” Natsumi throws in “If you want too, that is...” “Natsie! I want him to #$@! me like he #$@!ed Clover!” Ashley throws at him. “I Want him to #$@! me too!” Natsumi throws back at her friend. Fernando just stands there and sighs before reaching over to their hands and makes them lower their skirts with minimal force. He then tells them “You girls are kinda young to be having sex.” “We’ve been #$@!ing for years, since we were 10.” Ashley threw out. “We had to, to get food and things. A girl gotta do what a girl gotta do.” Natsumi throws out. “Well first off, back in Center Town l put a medicine in your food to heal you, and to make your bodies a virgin again, even though you still remember those things that you had to do. But what you continue to do is on you for what you want to do, not what you have to do to survive anymore.” Fernando tells them. Ashley speaks up, “We heard something like that – you putting some medicine in our food to heal and cure us. And that we do not have to do those things of sex for food and things anymore.” She pauses for a second, “But what if we want to be #$@!ed? What if we, you know, need... it?” Natsumi throws in “You know...” “No I don’t know. Let me ask you this. You want me as a boyfriend or something and have sex with you two?” He asks. They both looked at each other, nodding and shaking their heads. Then they turned to him, Ashley asking “Boyfriend? Wessens can’t have boyfriends.” Just to twist it in their favor, Fernando says to them, “A guy can never say that a girl is his girlfriend unless the girl says he’s her boyfriend first.” Ashley thinks for a second before saying, “All Wessen Females are a man’s girlfriend for the taking.” “The best we can hope for is the man we want chooses us, even if it for that one day.” Natsumi throws in. “Then let me ask you both, is Clover my girlfriend because I took her or because she choose me?” Fernando asks. Ashley was quick to answer, “Clover did choose you and wanted you to take her, but only you could have taken her and you did!” Natsumi asks “You #$@!ing that Goat Girl?” “Goat... Girl?” Fernando asks. “Yeah, the one with Clover.” Natsumi points out. “Naya? Naya’s a sheep girl, though she’s two or more generations with a human father.” Fernando tries to explain. “But are you #$@!ing her too?” Clover asks. “Well whether I am or not, that is my business with her as she’s my slave as I have papers on her. But again, who I stick my dick into it’s between me and them. No one else is to know unless they are part of what is happening. You two and whoever else is involved are getting close to being kicked out of the convoy from you spying about on others.” He tells them. “NO! NO! NO! NO! NO!” They both repeated plead as they try to grab onto his arms but he was quick to brush them off him. They both sadly look at him, hoping that they would not be thrown out from the convoy. He looks at them with more than a disgusted look, disgusted at their actions of spying and snooping around to get what they want. But being young teens or preteens, Fernando decides to give them a second chance to improve on their selves and their actions. But it is something they need to apologize for. He tells them “Go back to playing with your friends. I don’t want to hear about you two spying on anyone else ever again or you will be kicked out of the convoy.” The girls look at each other for a moment before leaving defeated. He watches them, hearing them talk about where they gone wrong. In several seconds they were with Clover and Naya, discussing what had happened. Clover did not seem happy as to what she was being told but not know how to respond. At best her move would be a gamble she was willing to try out. After a few words being said, Clover takes Ashley and Natsumi by their shoulders and guides them to where she sees Fernando is at. With Naya following them, this little march lasted just a few seconds to cross the distance across the convoy parking area. With the younger girls stop couple feet from Fernando as per Clover’s non-verbal commands, Clover asks “You told them that you would kick them out of the convoy?” Fernando thumbs to his Dub Box, “Let’s have this meeting in the Dub Box.” Clover nods before guiding the girls to follow him around his electric camper and head to the Dub box camper behind it. He opens the door and signals for the girls to go inside first before he goes in and closes the door behind him. Clover gets the girls to sit on the side bench while she and Naya sit on the opposite bench to them. Fernando sits on the rear bench perpendicular to them. He asks “What was that question again?” Clover repeats herself “Did you told them that you would kick them out of the convoy?” “I told them that if they continue on spying on others, especially on me and the other leaders of the group, I will kick them out of the convoy.” Fernando explains. “That’s not what you said!” Ashley lets out. “Then what did I say?” Fernando asks. “You said that ‘you two and whoever else is involved are getting close to being kicked out of the convoy from you spying about on others.’” Ashley throws out. “That’s more or less the same thing Ashley.” Clover turns to Ashley before turning to Fernando, “Is there any reason for this?” “According to them, when I caught your little group snooping around and they ran while you stayed behind for me to deal with, they came back to spy on us while we were having sex.” He explains. Clover turns to the girls, “Is that true?” “Well, yeah...” Ashley say, almost a bit too proudly. Natsumi lets out a small giggle within her soft words “We heard you two #$@!ing...” “You think that’s funny?” Clover turns to Natsumi though talking to the both of them. She pauses for a second “You two owe him an apology...” She takes in a breathe before saying, “On your knees in front of him” Clover gets up to sit at his right and Naya to sit at his left while Ashley and Natsumi kneels in front of him by his feet. Fernando asks, “What’s going on?” “They are going to apologize to you by taking turns sucking on your cock.” Clover explains. “I think there is a better way to apologize.” Fernando says. “If you want to #$@!’em after they suck your cock, that’s on you, but Naya and I will be here to watch. This way if they start talking dirt about you, we can say the truth.” Clover tells him. Naya turns to Fernando and quickly unbuckles his belt and opens his pants, putting her hand into his briefs and taking hold of his semi hard cock before he could complain. He takes his hand onto her before Clover puts her hand on his. “You are our master, and they did you wrong, so they must be punished.” Clover tells him. “Giving them a warning is enough.” He tells her. He then Ashley lets out “He’s not our master, the Den Mother is!” “She’s not our master, and I’ll tell you why. Last Spring and Summer when our families were purged and we managed to escape, we all hung out in the abandoned building by the train station, doing what we can to get food for us to eat. At the end of Summer the Den Mother came with several young children but while we were all out getting food and/or money, our building caught on fire. The Den Mother found that the train station was abandoned and moved her kids there. We moved in after some deal with her. Winter was hard but we made it. In that time no deal was made for us, no papers signed or made about us. We were under her shadow, we brought in food we found for everyone, she lets us sleep with them in the station. It was not until this man came along and got us out of that situation as the station was going to be torn down and remade. Where would we sleep then? In the forest where the wild animals or mutants could take us, kill us and eat us, or have a slaver gang find us and take us? Sleep behind the stores where the merchants would beat us, abuse us and violate us? He saved us from all that, got papers on us in case something happened to us and he would go looking to find us and get us out of what situation we are in. In having papers on us, he’s our master first and foremost.” Clover explains. “Actually, the Den Mother has those papers, I have copies in case her papers go missing.” Fernando explains. “So we got two masters?” Ashley asks. “You do not have ‘masters.’ You have adults willing to oversee your care, give you a warm place to sleep in, food to put in your belly and clothes to wear. All we ask is that you do your best to behave and not break the rules, or do petty things like stealing food or things, create drama to get others in trouble, start fights, and you do not have to sell yourself to service adults for some loose change or a sandwich to eat.” Fernando explains. He adds, “In the last town, there was a group of people who wanted to harm you, rape you and kill you because of what you were. Hondo and I protected you from that. If it were not for us, you all would be dead, maybe one or two of you would be lucky and escaped but you would alone. Naya can tell you, I had to save her from that as all her friends were taken and killed by those same people who wanted to take you and kill you all.” “Anything you want us to do, we’ll do it.” Clover throws in. “It’s not the matter of you’ll do what I want. You will do what chores and tasks are requested of you to do. Taking care of the younger ones on your bus should be your daily task, with help from the other in case they get sick or injured.” Fernando explains. “That’s not a problem as we already do that every day.” Clover replies. “Then there should not be a problem. But there is.” Fernando explains. “What’s the problem? We’ll deal with it here and now.” Clover asks and says. “As stated before, them spying on us when we were alone in this camper.” He explains. “Like I said, you can take them here and now to punish them.” Clover throws in. Though he tries to ignore it, his penis has gotten quite hard, long and thick from the attention Naya has been giving him. But he does have a point to prove, “Whether they told you or not, they came to me demanding for sex as blackmail for listening in to what we were doing that night I caught you around my camper.” Clover looks at the kneeling girls, “Is that true?” Ashley tries to deny it but admits, “Not exactly. I mean we... OK... we might have.” Natsumi nods in agreement. “You little bitches want some dick to stuff into your little pussies but instead you thought you can force a man into giving it to you through blackmail and snitching? You forgotten that you are Wessens?!! If he were somebody else, he would have you two shot in the head and leave your bodies rotting in a ditch somewhere for what you did. You’re lucky he’s nice guy willing to give you a second chance from what you two tried to do.” Clover tells them. She pauses for a second before saying, “Maybe you two should drop your panties and show him what you have to offer. Not that you have much to offer him...” “I got plenty to offer him!” Ashley throws back. “We’re not back in Center Town, where showing a merchant your panties would get you a buttered bun or a slice of sweet cake. This man is doing his best so you would safe, warm and fed. The grown women of this camp cannot offer him those things as payment for what he has given them. If they can not give him payment for what is owed, what makes you think you can?” Clover asks. “Why are you having sex with him?” Natsumi throws out. Clover gives her a mean scowl before giving her an answer “It’s none of your business but I like him to give him sex.” “And he only wants you around for sex.” Natsumi lets out. “That’s fine by me. I know I can never repay him but what little I can give him, I’ll gladly give it to him. As for you... Hmph...” Clover throws back at her. A sudden realization makes her add, “What about you and Ashley demanding sex from him?” As they argued, Naya leans down in front of him and wraps her lips around the head of Fernando’s cock and starts sucking on his penis. He does not resist for the moment just enjoying what she’s giving him and indirectly showing the girls what they would have to do though it goes unnoticed as Ashley and Natusmi’s attention was on Clover and Clover’s attention was on them. Natsumi was beside herself searching for an answer that does not say that she and Ashley have a crush on him as well or to black mail him or to demand money and favors from him or because they are in heat. She also did not want to say if Clover was able to get sex from him, so should they. But in her mind along with Ashley’s mindset, they think they are entitled to some hot sexual action with the one Clover is getting hers from. Ashley finally forms the nonsensical words in her head to say “If he’s #$@!ing you, then he should #$@! us too!” Natsumi follows Ashley’s statement with a subconscious “Yeah!” “Then drop them panties so he can #$@! you now.” Clover tells them. They both look at her in shock from being challenged of putting their asses where their mouth is. But being a bunny girl, Ashley is not going to let such a challenge get the best of her. She raises her ass up a bit and puts her hands under her skirt with her thumbs through the waist band of her panties before she begins to shimmy them down off her ass. As she is pulling down her panties, she sees Fernando larger than life hard and erect cock with Naya’s fingers and lips wrapped about its long shaft and head. She gulps for a second when mentally noting his size in her head. Natsumi drops her jaw as she does the same of putting her thumbs into her panties’ waist band and begins to shimmy out of them, seeing Naya taking on her master’s long huge penis like a practiced expert. Clover notices their uncertainty. “You girls scared of a big cock? I know you two have taken on a horse Wessen back when you were begging for money and food and Center Town, so this should not be an issue to you both!” Clover tells them. “Yeah...” Ashley quietly says to herself as she shimmies her panties down to her knees. She stands up on her knees and leans towards Fernando, reaching out and grabbing his cock by its base. She then says loud enough to be heard, “Hey mister, if you want some cute bunny tail, you better act now!” Naya pulls off his cock and looks at her master before looking down at Ashley. She then looks back at Fernando, “I think you should take her and #$@! her.” Fernando lets out a sigh before looking down at Ashley. Naya reaches over to Ashley and pushes her by her shoulder, making her fall back on her ass and back. Clover reaches over and pulls the side of Ashley’s panties down one leg and over her foot and ankle, making it hang from just the other leg. Clover then throws out, “She challenged you, you need to meet that challenge.” As Fernando slowly got up towards Ashley, Naya pats his back “Take her and teach her who’s the master!” Fernando takes a careful step before going down on one knee between Ashley’s legs, and then the other knee follows with it before he puts his hands on her hips to lift her up into position. He then lowers his upper half towards her, supporting himself over her face to face before giving her a quick kiss on her lips. “What’s with the kiss?” Ashley threw out. “Wouldn’t it be nice to be kissed before you got #$@!ed?” Fernando throws at her. “You’re not a boyfriend to kiss me.” Ashley puts on the bravado. “I’m not a boyfriend yet. I’m sure after this you will be wanting this as often as possible. But like I told Clover and others, this is not something that is going to happen every day, or even once a week or month, but when it happens, it will happen. When will be the next time – who knows. But until then, you are going to learn who is in charge between us, and I’m telling you now, it is not you.” Fernando tells her. “Just #$@! me already, and what happens, happens.” Ashley tells her. “So you’re treating me like a client?” Fernando asks. “I’m treating this like you are going to do me a favor. We’ll see as to what happens afterwards.” Ashley says. Fernando looks to Ashley’s face to read her reaction, reaches down to his groin and takes hold of his #$@! rod by the base and positions it perfectly against the base of her labial cleft where her vaginal entrance was at. Applying a bit of pressure against it, the head of his cock separates her labial cleft before pressing against her vaginal entrance, which pops open against the pressure and stretches to accommodate the head of his cock as it goes in. Ashley gasps, and squirms as she feels his larger than life penis enter her, stretch her in order to go in. Though she was already hot and wet, she was very tight, with Naya’s saliva coating on his shaft making a bit easier for him to go in her. He continues pushing more of his shaft deep in her until he is pressing against her cervix with about 2/3rds of his cock shoved in her. As he pulls out about half way and shoves it back in, Ashley was breathing heavy and squealing with every pounding hit of her cervix. Slowly building up momentum in about a couple of minutes he was piston #$@!ing the poor girl with his massive #$@! rod inside her tight love hole. She was moaning with each pounding thrust he was throwing against the ceiling of her vagina. Her friend Natsumi was awed and bewildered as she watched Ashley being #$@!ed long and hard. It was a short ten minutes before Ashley has her first yet sudden and unexpected orgasm, almost yelling out to #$@! her harder when it hits her hard. Fernando continued stroking her pussy long and hard with his #$@! rod while she writhed from her climax, driving her further into her heightened sexual pleasure. It takes Ashley longer to come down from her heightened climax he gave her. He pins his cock up against her cervix as he looks down at her. “Hope you had enough.” He tells her. She looks up at him as she collects herself and the world around her. Trying to look braver than she actually was, she throws at him “Done already? I Hope you did not cum in me!” “I could #$@! you all day if we had the time, but no, I did not cum in you, and it’s your little mousey friend turn as she needs to be taught a lesson as well.” Fernando explains to her. Clover reaches around Natsumi from behind under her shoulders, her hands placed on her breasts before pulling her into position beside Ashley. Natsumi falls on her butt as she is dragged into place and held down by Clover. As Natsumi is put into place, Fernando draws out his cock from deep within Ashley’s pussy though she only was able to take 2/3rds of his #$@! rod, where Naya can take him fully as can Clover though with some slight difficulty at first until she gets used his size. Fernando on his knees steps over from between Ashley’s legs to between Natsumi’s legs while Clover holds her down by her shoulders. He tells Clover, “You can let her go, I got her from here.” Clover nod as she slowly lets go of Natsumi and sits up. Fernando puts his hands on the inside of Natsumi’s knees to open her legs and shimmy himself in place between them, then he lowers himself over her, supporting himself on one arm over her. He lowers his head towards her and gives her a kiss on the lips, which she was more receptive than Ashley was, making into a short lasting tongue kiss. They look at each other for moment as soon as they break off their kiss. “Ready?” Fernando asks her. Natsumi nods before closing her eyes and taking in a deep breath. But she does little to help, leaving Fernando take his long hard thick penis by the base and guiding it along the cleft of her labia under he finds the entrance of her vagina before trying to push it in. The head of his cock goes past the tight ring of her vaginal entrance with a ‘Pop!’ She squeaks loudly as the head of his cock was snuggly tight inside her pussy. She was a lot tighter than Ashley but not a virgin, more like a girl who has had a life time of sexual experience with small guys and their tiny dicks. Like the joke Fernando remembers “What’s red, round and has seven little dents? Snow White’s Cherry.” Though hot and wet, she was very tight, Fernando took it slowly with her until she was relaxed and lubricated able to take his long thick hard cock sliding in and out of her. But every time he hits her cervix, she squeaked loudly like a squeaky toy in a chomping dog’s mouth. Not seeing that she was in distress, he just keeps on going in #$@!ing this mousey girl, even when she raises her hips to him to get him deeper inside her though it only causes him to his her cervix harder. Soon she was panting for air in rhythm to the piston #$@!ing he was giving her, squeaking with every thrust he threw at her hot tight pussy and soon was entering a pre-orgasmic delirium in just a few minutes. Ashley took a bit more than ten minutes to achieve her first orgasm with him, but Natsumi was in this cross eyed semi hypnotic state in less than five, being reactive to what was being done to her than proactive, even her thrusting her hips at him to get him to go deeper in her seem to be reflexive than conscious action. In a couple more minutes she was writhing from her first orgasm though he kept thrusting and pounding harder at her tightening spastic pussy as she came. It also took her longer to come down from her sexual climatic high than it did with Ashley. See her more relaxed, he looks down at her. “You OK?” Fernando asks her. “Did you cum in me?” Natsumi asks. “No, not yet. And only if you want me too.” He tells her. “So, it’s not over?” She asks. “Only if you want it to end...” He tells her. “Maybe we should end, for now that is, you know… I mean… uhm… You wanna be my boyfriend?!! #$@! Me Anytime You Want?!! Keep #$@!ing Me Now!” Natsumi says as she increases her volume. Fernando slowly gets up on his knees before slowly pulling his long hard cock from her hot tight pussy. Still hard and glistening from her vagina lube covering 3/4 of his length that he had in her. He tells her, First of all, calm down. Second of all, if you want to be my girlfriend, suck my dick and clean up your pussy lube from it.” Natsumi just lied there looking up at him for the moment before slowly sitting up. Before Natsumi could do anything, Ashley sat up on her knees besides Fernando, taking the base of his cock in her hand before she begins kissing and licking it. Natsumi complains “Hey!” Ashley pulls of his cock and tells her, “He said ‘if you want to be my girlfriend, suck my dick and clean up your pussy lube from it.’ Too bad if you’re not fast enough to act as a girlfriend should.” She goes back to suck on his dick and cleaning off the vaginal lube off it. After a couple of minutes she pulls off to inspect her work before she asks “Did I do good?” “We’ll talk about it later, but think that you did do well.” He tells Ashley before turning to Natsumi, “Ashley is right – you need to act fast and do as a girlfriend should when it is needed without complaints or questions. As a girl, Wessen or human, you should know that. I’m not taking stories or excuses for you not to do as you must.” He pauses for a second before he adds, “Also, you do not make demands the man – me, like you just did here. I would love to keep #$@!ing you, Ashley, Clover and Naya, but your demand is a turn off to guys and you just turned me off. So for now I’m going to be nice and tell you two to fix yourselves up and go, we’ll deal with this sometime in the future. Right now I want to be alone with Clover and Naya because I need them to do some work for me during the day. So get fixed up and leave.” Ashley and Natsumi looks at him and then each other. Ashley gets up first, fixing her panties into place as she got up. She tells Natsumi sternly “Get up and let’s go.” Natsumi takes a bit longer to get up and fixing her panties into place. Ashley takes her by the arm and leaves. Ashley can be heard complaining before stepping out of the camper “I swear, I tried to get things good for us and you always have to mess things up!” Clover, Naya and Fernando sit in their place for a minute or so, listening to Ashley’s bitching voice fade into the distance. The girls then turn to Fernando. His thick long hard cock still outside for them to see. Naya gets off the bench she sat on and knelt next to him, taking his dick by its base ad slightly pumping on it. She then gives him a slight kiss on his cheek. “You still need to #$@! somebody? You can #$@! me.” Naya tells him. “It’s OK Naya. I can relax and come down from this without needing sex.” He tells her. Clover leans towards them, to Fernando mostly, “Who #$@!s better and was it better than me or Naya?” “It is not that who #$@!s better than who, as every girl #$@!s differently than any other.” Fernando begins, continuing “The Mouse girl has a very tight pussy, the not the tightest pussy I shove my dick into but it was tighter than most I ever has. And She was more- you seen it, more into... humping back with every pounding stroke I gave her. Ashley mostly laid there while I banged her tight pussy. And as you both seen, they both came very quickly. But things were rushed with them. With either of you, it lasts longer and more enjoyable and you’re both as tight as they are. Most of all, you’re not as demanding, and willing to accept ‘No’ and ‘Later’ as an answer.” Clover asks, “What you have planned?” “First I have to go with Hondo into town when he returns to find a few needed things, then I’ll take you two out to help out with some food and supply shopping. So as much as I might like to take the two of you on, we need to stop for now. Who knows when Hondo might return, I do not want him finding us balls deep into your pussies. ” He tells them. [Mitchell, SD – Around 5:00PM] (Delta) Fernando sits on the edge of the bed as the girls behind him watch and continue to touch and feel on each other. He gets up to close up his pants and belts it in place. He goes about and checks the small hand held radio he leaves on the dresser next to the CB radio. His holster with his 1911, jacket, glasses, hat and cane go on next before he checks his shoes and zips up his jacket. He looks at his girls, “Love you all, behave, and the radio is there to contact me. I’ll be back with dinner, then I’m going intel hunting for the night. Go to sleep when you can.” “Alright ‘dad’!” Arcie says followed by Macey and Clover. Naomi does not say a word. (Delta) Fernando steps to the edge of the bed and puts his hand under Naomi’s chin, “Everything alright? I promise I’ll be back with food to eat.” “I know.” Naomi says. “Then don’t worry about it. I’ll be back. About 20 minutes, a half hour at most.” (Delta) Fernando tells her. Naomi nods at him. “See you laters?” He tells her. “See you...” She replies. He gives the girls a nod before he steps to the door. In a couple more seconds he is leaving the motel room and closing the door behind him before he locks it with his key. He looks around to make sure the area is clear before he makes his way to the highway, climbing over the guard rail in the center of the road and continues to the mall across the street. In the mall he remembers the Chinese Take-out place Naomi took him to before and thinks about what to get. A few feet and a couple doors away was the department store he was in when he bought Naomi a few things she needed. He nods to himself before heading into the department store. Once inside (Delta) Fernando gets a couple of things: 5 gallon jug of water with a plastic valve spout and a similar empty jug, some dry noodle soup mix, dried fruits / vegetables / meats, and another pillow and blanket for the back of the car. He also gets a half gallon of sweet water juice, some eating utensils, and a 50 pile of paper bowls to eat and paper cups to drink from. There are other things he needs to get but decides that this will be all to get for now. Paying and bagging his things, he goes to the Chinese restaurant to order a large dinner for him and his girls. He decides on fried rice, chicken with mixed vegetables, small mixed vegetables for Clover, and a vegetable soup for all. He has to wait some 15 minutes for the food to be made and packaged before he can take it back to the motel. |
|
|
Reply Quote Notify of replies
|
|
| 3 | Cabin Exterior / The Barnyard / Re: After Chaos on: Mar 25th, 2025, 5:13pm |
| Started by Jeanette | Post by Hondo I. Sackett | |
| {Prime Hondo and Molly’s shopping trip in Tech Town Continued…} Hondo shrugged, “Hard to tell ‘bout Maggie. She is sweet, but very nervous an’ vulnerable. I know Jefe will try to make her feel safe, at least. Regardless, she needs to get use to bein’ out there an’ with him. “ “Why? I thought she wanted to be your slave?” Molly asked. He nodded, “That is her wish, but she also wishes to learn more how to help the group with her medical skills, an’ learn more. That is Jefe’s department, not mine, so she’s goin’ to have to learn how to live under my ownership an’ work an’ learn from Jefe, since those are her wishes.” “Why not set her free?” Molly asked. “Because she doesn’t want to be, honestly.” He replied. “I didn’t want her to be a slave to begin with, but she begged me to be her Master. I’ve had a few other short talks with her an’ she always confirms it’s what she wants, an’ I’ve given her outs. If she wants to be free, she’ll have to ask now. Until then, I own her an’ she will do for me an’ follow my orders.” Molly frowned, “That’s a little mean, isn’t it?” “What would be meaner, is lettin’ her think her words an’ actions don’t have consequences. She told me what she did at that lab, an’ Jefe knows too, she told me he told her he knew. How? I’m not askin’ that. But right now, she has been given a pass from everythin’ but her own conscience, which might seem like punishment enough, but it’s amazin’ how folks can beat down their conscience after a while, to where they don’t feel bad ‘bout doin’ wrong.” He replied. She nodded, “I think I understand. As a slave, you know you have to do what you are told, no matter how bad it is, but you can believe it was your master’s actions, since they own you and ordered it. It might eat at you, but it was always just orders given to someone seen as an item. If a slave is told to murder someone, and is caught, they are killed and their master pays a fine. If they are not caught, they did their job well. If the refuse, the are killed or beaten so badly they wished they were dead, or some other form of horrible punishment. The punishments are often the same, no matter the task refused, so a slave learns to just do. Once you are free, those thoughts can haunt you, but you always try to rationalize it as orders.” “You been through somethin’ like that?” He asked. Molly shrugged, “Nothing so bad as helping cut people up and kill them in the name of perverted science, like she has, and yeah, she cried and told me what she had done at the hanger one day. But, I wasn’t innocent either. Mostly picking pockets or planting cards on someone to make them look like cheaters. The old man and his wife that owned me were kind, but he always said no one made a living being an honest gambler. I told myself what I did was just orders, and then when I was free, and near starving, I told myself it was survival… *sigh* … I didn’t do much to help change the image of free wessen being little more than cheats and pick pockets.” “Yeah, well I get it too. Hard to be honest in a society that won’t let you make an honest livin’… I hope you know you don’t need to live like that anymore.” He said. She nodded, “I know, and I am grateful to you for that, and Fernando too. I just want to be a good mate for you, a friend to the girls, and a help to the camp.” “You are an’ you’ll get there. Some things take time.” Hondo replied. “I know.” Molly replied. “… Uhm, so when you said you were holding Maggie accountable for something, you meant her request to be your slave, right?” Hondo nodded, “That’s what I mean. I gave her outs, an’ asked her point blank several times. I still need to sit down an’ talk to her ‘bout what I expect, but I need to talk to Jefe too an’ see what his thoughts on teachin’ her are, an’ how he can use her for medical help. Even if we resorted to buyin’ slaves an’ bein’ masters, it would be to take someone from a bad situation an’ make them useful, not just for ourselves, but for the camp. We don’t need that though. An’ I only agreed to own Maggie ‘cause she feels she needs me too. Those rabbit wesse sisters, I’ve got a feelin’ I’ll need to do the same, but not because they beg me to, like Maggie did, but because they will run off an’ get killed if I don’t make them my slaves until I can teach them better. We’ll see, though.” “I understand that too. I was a mess after being set free. So lost, and unsure how to care for myself even. I was pretty sure I was going to die, several times, a few of them from really wrong decisions I made, as I did not know better. I didn’t want to be a slave, but I might have had an easier time, if someone like you had made me their slave, and taught me how to live, while giving me purpose.” Molly replied. “My first real money was from jerking off some drunk in an alley. He gave it to me and promptly tried to kill me to get it back. I have a scar across my back and across my belly, that I know you’ve seen, from that. That was my first stake to start gambling with.” “If you look, that scar is gone or faded.” Hondo replied. Molly looked up at him quizzically, “Faded? How??” “You know that pill that healed you an’ the side effect will make you virgin tight?” Hondo said more than asked. Molly’s eyes got wide, “Really?! I thought it just kept fresh wounds from scarring, but it fixes old scars too??” Hondo nodded. Molly pulled up her shirt and looked down at her stomach, before looking up at him with a startled look and with her belly still exposed, “It is gone!” He grinned, and shook his head at her, “Heh! I told you! … I’m sure if you look there are others gone too. Most of the damage on your body should be undone from that, or close to it. Those like Maggie with more long-term damage might need another dose, but should be fine with one dose. I bet if you really looked in the mirror you’d see you look younger too.” “Younger? How much??” She asked, adding “I know you thought I was older than I am, from the stress and hard living. You said I looked like I was closer to your age, in my early thirties, and not my early twenties.” Hondo shrugged, “I don’t know how much, honestly. I know your age, so its harder, an’ I’ve been ‘round you as you healed. With Jastrey it was easy.” “The general had one?” Molly asked, having not seen Jastrey before the pill. “She looks to be your age, maybe a couple years older. What was wrong with her?” Hondo smiled mischievously, “Would you believe she’s well over sixty?” “There is no way!” Molly replied. Hondo shrugged, “Well, it’s true. When I first met her she was grey hair, wrinkles, an’ crows’ feet. She didn’t have many more years left of bein’ able, an’ not just from her age, but from hard livin’ too. If she doesn’t get hurt bad, she probably has another forty years now, maybe more.” “But, with that much of an age reduction, I’d be in diapers again!” Molly exclaimed. “Ha!” Hondo chuckled more loudly, “No, darlin’, it doesn’t work like that!” “Don’t laugh!” She pouted, “I’m just stupid and don’t understand this stuff.” He shook his head, “You’re not stupid at all, it was just funny an’ cute. I’m sorry if I hurt your feelin’s.” “Its alright… *sigh* … It’s just that you are so smart, and I’m so dumb. I can read a little, barely write, and can only do basic math!” She exclaimed. “You know how to fight, read, right, do math I can’t even begin to understand, how to fix engines, and guns, and radio… There’s so much more too, and I just can’t begin to keep up with you!” He frowned a bit and shook his head, “Don’t worry ‘bout that stuff. I want you to learn, but when I agreed for us to be together, I knew this all mostly. I know there is a lot ‘bout you that I don’t know, an’ I’d like to know someday, but that doesn’t change who you are now. You will learn more as we go, but knot knowin’ how to do these things doesn’t make you stupid. Stupid is the inability to learn, an’ I know you can learn.” “I know.” She said quietly, “Still doesn’t make me feel good enough for you at times.” “I’m sorry I make you feel that way.” He replied. She shook her head, ”It’s not you, my love. Just my own insecurities.” “Well, I’ll try to be better ‘bout not makin’ you feel bad.” He replied. “An’ I wasn’t laughing at you. It was just pretty cute, that look on your face an’ all.” She blushed a bit, “Never thought of myself as able to be cute… So, if that pill doesn’t make you age backwards, how does it make anyone look younger?” “Well, after a certain age, we stop growing, mostly, an’ the appearance of getting’ older is just visible wear an’ tear on our body. Skin weathers, wrinkles, gets blotchy, sags, eyes grow dull lookin’, hair gets damaged, loses it color, muscles fade, posture gets bad, movements slow down, all make us look older, but all are damage to the body from just livin’. The harder you live the more rapidly these things show up, an’ the older we can appear. The pill just puts the body’s repair systems into over drive, an’ rejuvenates our body an’ it’s natural healin’ processes. So, that’s why one would look younger an’ have more time. It is basically erasin’ the ravages of time from the body, though the older you get an’ the more you take them, the less effect it can have on overall age. It can boost someone’s lifespan, but can’t make you live forever by takin’ them regularly, even if we had an infinite supply.” He explained. “So, if you took too many, when you needed them to heal they wouldn’t work anymore?” She asked. “That’s basically true, though its more complicated than that.” He replied “But, like I said, they are limited in supply, very limited. An’ if word got out ‘bout them, we’d be hunted an’ killed for them. Honestly surprised the spirits haven’t tried already. Unless, they got their hands on some an’ are able to replicate them. Even still, I doubt a replicated version would be as strong.” “I understand. I won’t talk about any of this to anyone, don’t worry.” Molly replied. Hondo nodded, “I knew you’d understand, darlin’. See? Not stupid, right?” She smiled softly and blushed a bit, “I’m glad you don’t see me as stupid, but hopefully I’ll learn enough that I won’t feel so stupid someday.” Before long they arrived at the outerwear store, and went in. The shop owner here was far less creepy and helped them find what they were after quickly, getting Molly five every day overshirts, a rain slicker, a hooded sweatshirt, a light jacket, a heavier jacket, two nicer shirts, and a nice light jacket. Those with the wind breaker he had gotten for her earlier in the day, he figured to be enough to get her through the mission and longer. From there they went to the shoe shop, and talked to the cobbler. He had a pair of hiking boots Molly’s size, so Hondo bought her those, along with a pair of sandals and a pair of moccasins. She asked about a pair of boots like Hondo wore, but the store had nothing like them in her size, so measurements were taken and he said he could have a pair her size finished by the next afternoon. While there, Hondo ordered himself another pair of boots, and a pair of moccasins, as they had none that large, as he wore a 13 medium, which is wider than normal but not as wide as what Fernando wore. They also found some running shoes, and got Molly a pair, and talked about bringing the girls by later to get some for them as well, as Hondo had talked about getting an exercise program for the camp together. Before leaving that store, Hondo also got instructions on how to measure feet for shoe sizes, as the rabbit wessen sister would be too weak to come into town, but they would need supplies. After that, it was to the sex shop, which amazingly resided on a main street, and not some scummy alley like one would expect. The store front was painted in black, with purple and pink highlights, with neon lights spelling out the shops name ‘Naughty Necessities’. A mural painted under the sign showed several nude women tied up, chained up, bound, spread eagle, and one on a leash held by a partially nude, apparently dom, woman, while the leashed women knelt in front of a man with a large, erect penis who sat on a throne made of bones. It seemed like some scene out of some adult graphic novel or animated movie from the 80’s. When they entered the store, they stopped and looked around for a moment. Purple neons lit the black painted walls, and a few modified pre-chaos lava lamps were strewn about. The only regular lights were setup to light ‘erotic’ art work that was placed here and there, besides the one lamp by the checkout counter, that had a shade made of black lace with wolf fangs dangling from it. Along with that, other decorations gave the place a gothic look, and the air hung heavy with the scents of cleaners and perfume. Even the tall wooden shelves that lined the large showroom floor were painted black, and lit by dark neons, giving the place an almost haunted look on top of it all. The chime of the bell on the door alerted the shop keeper that someone was there, and she came out from a back room, through a beaded curtain and stood seductively. She looked at the newcomers for a moment, giving a slightly seductive smile, as she looked over the big cowboy. Though she smiled, there seemed to be a darkness behind it that Hondo noticed, but wrote it off as her just being a dark person, given her looks and attire, and the smile he figured was just put on to draw in customers. The woman looked to be in her early to mid-twenties, was about five foot in height, barely, and of small build. She wore fishnet stockings that were only seen on her thighs, due to the knee high, tall healed boots she wore. Besides the boots she wore a puffy black skirt with some purple lace on it, that only covered her ass and hips, as the front was completely open, showing her black lacy G-string panties. Around her middle she wore a black, topless corset with purple lace trimming, that made her small waist look smaller, and pushed up her smaller B-cup breasts, which were barely covered by a lace bra, that showed her pierced nipples through it. She also wore a choker made of leather and lace around her long, slender neck, lacey fingerless gloves that showed her pale, dainty fingers with the nails painted a dark purple, and a pair of slave wrist shackles with a small, long chain that connected them to D-rings on her collar. Her hair black, with bangs cut in the front, and one side was cut to a length that went half way down her neck and the other side was much longer, hanging down below her breasts. A black ruffled piece sat atop her head, and a lacey veil hung over her face, but it did not hide her powder pale face, black eyeliner, dark purple lipstick, or the tiny round glasses with orange lenses she wore, which was the only bright pop of color on her, outside of her pale skin. “Welcome to Naughty Necessities sex shop.” She purred in a sultry tone. “I am Winter, half owner and operator of this establishment. Do not be afraid to look around or ask questions, as the only thing you have to fear here is me, and if I snare you, I promise more pleasure than pain.” As she spoke she sauntered to the checkout counter and leaned against it, before pushing herself up onto it. “We have lingerie, night wear, swimwear, robes, natural supplements, chems of all kind, art work, erotic picture books, naughty moving picture viewing rooms, and toys of all kind, though I imagine with a wessen cutie like that, you are not in need of toys for yourself, but maybe for her?” She said as she spread her legs and moved her panties aside to show off her pink pussy with pierced clitoral hood. “Too bad as I have the perfect measuring instrument here, if you were wanting toys. You can just stick it out and I can tell you the perfect toy for your size, and maybe teach your wessen a few tricks that are guaranteed to increase both of your pleasure when you #$@! her. You do, #$@! her, I assume?” Molly blushed a bit, though she did not know why. It’s not the first nude woman she had seen, and not the first time she had been referred to as a sex object. Being a sex object was the lot of most wessen women, and even many human women, if they looked good enough, and often started at a young age, so that was not it. There was just something about how easily the woman came on to Hondo that made her blush and feel like a sex toy. She had learned to be a strong, hard woman at times, and knew she had acted like a bitch in the past, and let that escape from time to time, much to her regret, but despite all that, she had a feeling that if Hondo were to take on this sprite of a woman, that though Hondo could dominator this woman, this woman would be dominating her and the other women who were around him. She glanced up at Hondo to see him just raising an eyebrow at the woman, while looking rather unimpressed. “That’s between us, an’ if we do, we can figure all that out for ourselves. An’ I know my size, though I’m not after toys, just some sleep wear an’ swimwear for my wessen. Maybe a couple fancy bras or a some other nice underwear set.” Hondo said. The woman slipped off the counter and strutted up to them, “What’s wrong, cowboy? Think you might hurt little old me, if we tussled? Because, I can take a lot of abuse, believe me. I can probably take more abuse than what you give that wessen, I guarantee it.” “Just not interested.” He replied. “Oh, little goth girl scare the big, mean cowboy?” She asked in an annoying baby talk voice. “Seriously? I just came to grab a few items, but we can do without.” He said starting to turn to leave. “Sounds like someone might be a big man but he has a teeny peeny and is ashamed of it!” She said in the same annoying tone. Hondo was about to walk out, not seeing her as being worth the time of day, but he stopped as he heard Molly speak up. “Don’t you talk about him that way, bitch! He’s got a big penis and knows how to use it!” She growled. Hondo turned and put a hand on Molly’s arm, “It’s not worth in. Let’s go.” “Big to you, maybe, but to me?” She said as she strode up and grabbed Hondo’s crotch. Her eyes got big as she felt him, and she looked up at him quickly. “Whoa! You are damn big!” Molly, grabbed the woman’s arm and pulled it away from his crotch, before pushing her back hard, to where she fell to the floor. “Touch him again and I’ll rip your damn arm off!!” Molly snarled. “Calm down, darlin’, it’s not worth it.” Hondo said coolly, but firmly, trying to get Molly to settle down, before they had to deal with that ass-hole sheriff again. “Let’s just go.” Molly sighed, “*sigh* … Alright, my love.” They started to turn to leave but the woman scrambled to her feet, “Wait, please!” “Why should we?” Hondo asked as he started to open the door, but stopped at the woman’s words. “Do you love her?!” Winter asked quickly. Hondo stopped and looked at her, “What?” “The wessen with you, do you love her? Or is she just your good little slave to #$@!?” She asked. “I’m not sure how it’s any of your business.” He replied coolly. “Maybe not.” She replied, “But I heard you call her darling and her call you her love. She did not call you master, and she defended you. Maybe you are just a good master, and I applaud that, but it seems like more.” Hondo turned back to the door, “Like I said, it’s not any of your…” Molly’s face wrinkled a bit as she caught a scent of something she had missed earlier, due to the perfume, and as it hit her what it was, she cut him off, “Yes! He.. he loves me and I love him. He is not my master, but my mate, though I respect him as if he was my master, as he is as my mate.” Hondo turned and looked at Molly, “I thought you wanted that quiet when in town?” “I did.” Molly said, “But that was to protect you from being looked down on. Here, the truth is better for you.” “What about the other wessen women?” Winter asked. “Other women?” Hondo asked. “Two are his adopted daughters, and the others are slaves he rescued that need him.” Molly said. “Some are staying as his slaves as they are too damaged to be free, but he is caring for them, providing for them, and teaching them to go past what they were forced to be. Some need physical love from him, especially during heats, and though he offered to be mine alone, I told him that was not fair to him or others. He had a human wife first, but she was taken and damaged by a lab town. Though she is back, she has issues. She needs him too, as I think he needs her, so I share and am happy to share him. He leads our pack, protects us, provides for us, and loves us all, as we love him and try to care for him and those he holds dear.” Winter nodded, “I understand. It sounds like you have a good man. Cherish him. … Please forgive me for all that earlier. I thought you were coming in to get things for you sex slave.” “Well, I need some things explained first, as I’m right plum confused.” Hondo said. “First, why tell her all that, darlin’? I’m not ashamed of any of you, but not sure we should shout all that to the world.” Molly looked down, “I’m sorry, my love. I’ll explain… With all the perfume in the room I could not smell her, until just a moment ago, and when I did, I understood.” “Smell her?” He asked. The woman took off her veil and head piece, and brushed her hair back to show the two, floppy canine like ears that had been hidden. “I’m a dog wessen, or half dog wessen, actually.” Winter said. “I know of humans like you who care about wessen, and even love them as mates, but they are few and far between. I see too many masters come in, dragging some poor wessen girl in to chem her up, and buy gear to use on them to show them off as if they were toys, and fulfill their own lusts. I don’t see an issue with that when it’s shared in love, but when its forced…” “That explains a few things, but not everythin’. You do own a sex shop. You expect just to get lovin’ couples in a place like this?” Hondo asked. Winter frowned, “No, I don’t. I see all sorts of sicko’s and perverts in here, honestly, but it’s worth it all to occasionally be able to save someone. Most men I’m able to woo in initially with the dick measuring line, but you I saw were resistant from the beginning, so I thought to try to piss you off instead. Being only half wessen, and not having pointy ears like other canine wessen, I can make myself look human. Most people know that even a sex shop worker, if human, is protected by law in towns like this.” “Still sounds dangerous.” Molly replied. Winter nodded, “It can be. I’ve had guns held on me before, and nearly been choked to death too. But luckily this is tech town, or a tech town, I should say. We aren’t the biggest or best tech town anymore, but still we have tech, and every store has cameras. Mine is linked to record elsewhere, and I have silent alarm buttons hidden everywhere. It has been close before, but I’ve been through worse and survived. I’m not afraid to die, either. Especially if faceing death means another life saved from the misery I have seen.” “So, you let everyone with a wessen #$@! you to get info?” Hondo asked. She looked down in shame, but tried to hide it with a smile, “Would that be so bad, if I saved a few lives?” “I reckon that’s for you to decide.” Hondo replied. “True, but, no, I don’t #$@! them all, though I have #$@!ed a few as sometimes they are not interested in much else, and they have girls who really need saved.” She said, before pulling her panties down a bit, and lifting her corset a bit showing off a tattoo of a ruler that went up to eight inches starting right above her womanhood and going up on her belly. “Usually this is enough. Let them get excited, measure them with my tat, and get them talking. Many of those kinds of men love to boast of their fetishes and conquests once you get some of the blood from their brains to rush into their peckers. I have a feeling that would not work on you, even if you took an interest in me. Even so, my ruler would not have been long enough from what I felt in there. I congratulate you. You honestly threw me off my game for a minute there. It’d almost think you were part horse or bull wessen from what I felt.” She pushed her corset back down and pulled her panties back into place, “I’d not mind a ride from you, cowboy, but I’d understand if you said no.” “Yeah, I’ll have to pass on that.” Hondo replied. The woman nodded, “I understand. If it were most, I’d think it was because I was wessen, but I know that doesn’t bother you.” “We’re all human.” Hondo replied. “Damn spirits might have tried to play at bein’ The Almighty by makin’ wessens, but they can’t take your humanity from you.” Winter smiled a soft, genuine smile, “Even a lot of people who care about wessens don’t think that way. It is nice to hear, though. Sometimes you feel awfully alone in those thoughts and start question if you are right, when you hear so many say the opposite. *sigh* … I can pretend to be human, but I still know deep down I’m a freak. Maybe that’s why I still dress and act as I do sometimes, I don’t know, but still.. Just hearing another human say that gives me hope.” “Speaking of being human, I’m sure not having a tail must make it a lot easier. Must be nice. I’d get rid of mine if I could!” Molly said. Winter frowned and shook her head, “No, it’s not nice, and don’t even think like that.” Molly frowned, “Why do you say that? I can only think how nice it would be to not be in the way, and having people gawk at it and make fun of you for it. It can’t get caught in doors, or be pulled, and buying clothes is so much easier, as well as dressing! It’s either have it ball up under your clothes, try to stick it through an awkward hole in them, or have that little strap and button that goes over it, so you don’t have your butt-crack showing!” The woman looked down again and smiled a soft, sad smile, “I wish I had those problems again.” She took off her odd skirt, and turned her back to them, and bent over slightly, as she pulled the string from her panties down on her ass a bit, to show them an indent right above her butt crack that did not look natural. “I had a tail once. Some pulled on it, I got it caught in things, and some clothes were harder to wear, though I did not wear even this much back then. What I would give now to be able to wag it when happy, of have a lover pull on it’s base when he is making love to me.” She said before standing back up and fixing her panties. “I can still feel it there at times, but it’s like it is always in pain now. No good feelings, no happy expressions. Just pain and emptiness… I guess it matches my heart.” “I’m sorry.” Molly replied. “I just always saw it as something to be ashamed about. I.. I never thought of it like that.” “I know the military used to dock tails as a punishment, but I take it that’s not what happened to you.” Hondo said. Winter shook her head as she motioned them to the back, “It is not, but please, come with me. I will tell you my story, but not here by the door especially. Come to my sitting room, so I can fix myself up and you can be comfortable while we talk.” Hondo nodded, “Alright. We don’t have a lot of time, but we can stay a few minutes as I am curious ‘bout a few things.” They followed her through the bead curtain and through another door, into a white painted room, with a couch, a couple chairs, a small kitchenette, a table, a radio, and a vanity, with makeup and such on it. She hung the skirt on a rack, and pulled on a black and grey silk robe, one that looked almost of oriental design, before sitting at the vanity to hide her ears and fix her hair again. “Please have a seat.” She said, motioning at the couch before she set down at the vanity. “Do you live here?” Molly asked. She smiled softly and shook her head, “No, though I do have a bed and wardrobe up in the loft. There is another room I use for storage that used to be for the madam that owned the place before me. She entertained a few clients of her own. The private viewing rooms here were sex booths at one time as well, as she owned a few wessen girls that you could rent for a quickie. When we bought it we got rid of all that. The girls came with the place, and we set them free. They all work for my mother now, and I still have a room at her place.” “Your mother is the other half owner?” Molly asked. Winter nodded, “Yes. And I call her my mother, but she did not give birth to me, though she did save me, take me in, taught me how to read, write, do math, run a business, and even how to defend myself. She taught me how to read people too, and when I find someone to save, she helps.” “Not your mother, so you were purged or born to a slave, I take it.” Hondo said. She shook her head, “Neither, actually, though it was much like being purged, I guess… My birth mother was a human and my father was a wessen, though he looked only half wessen. He saved mom from bandits when she was only seventeen. She was walking back from town, and was attacked. My father was a traveler, who traveled to farms helping with planting and harvest, for a price. He happened on them, and luckily their weapons were down, as two were trying to hold her so the third could rape her. He took out a corn sickle he carried with him and killed the three bandits before they could even go for a weapon. When he took her back to her home, they found her family dead, and when he tracked those who did it, the tracks lead back to the three who had attacked my mother and three more, of who he hunted down and killed using a rifle he took off the other three. Mom could not run the farm alone, so he offered to stay and help her run it for half ownership. She agreed, but he had to pretend to be her slave to make it work, as in that area, wessen could not own anything. They fell in love not long after, and decided to be mates, though it was not allowed. Two years after he saved her, to the day, I was born. They gave me a name, a joyous name, and we lived together as a happy family, until in my tenth year a traveling salesman happened by and heard me call my mother Mom and my father dad. When strangers were around, I usually played a slave child, and my parents claimed they bought me as a baby from a wessen woman who was starving. Unfortunately, we did not hear him coming, and dad did not smell him until it was too late. Dad chased after him, but he had a horse and fled before Dad could catch him. He road into town, told people that a wessen chased him after catching be here the part wessen girl call him her father, and the human woman her mother. Though they could not be sure, the sentiment against my kind was great, so he easily gathered a mob and came back to dish out their own brand of justice.” Winter paused, and looked down for a moment, as the memories ran through her mind. “You don’t have to finish, you know, if it’s too hard to tell.” Hondo said. She looked up at him with a soft smile, “That is kind, but I feel I owe you this much at least.” She looked back down and the smile faded, “It is hard to talk about that day, so I will not go into details. They.. hung my father for accused rape of a human, and when my mother tried to fight them, she was declared mentally and physically corrupted. They did not kill her in front of me but what they did to her, I cannot talk about. I was told she died a few days later from a mix of her injuries and sorrow. Seeing as I had no parents, was a child, could not own property as a wessen, and was born of what was claimed to be an unholy union, I was sold off to slavers. They beat me, tried to mindwipe me, and filled my body full of chemicals to start infertility treatments and make me more compliant, and horny. After I was ‘conditioned’ I was sold to a place called the Sexy Kitten, and made to work as a waitress at first, and then when I started to blossom, they finished my infertility treatments, so I would not get pregnant, and so my growth would be stunted, as small, young, and petite is what brought in their clients. They did not wait for the pain to stop from the treatments before they started throwing clients at me. Soon after they made me learn how to work the pole and dance some, if you can call that dancing, so I could work the stage as well. They trashed my name when I was bought, as they said it was not sexy, and gave me a new name. First it was Yukiko, as they tried to pass me off as some oriental girl to make me seem exotic, as exotic sells. After a couple years, they bought an Asian mouse wessen girl, and we looked too different, so they gave me a new name and persona, of the dark goth girl. I was dead inside, so I identified with it, and I became Winter. When I turned fifteen they got me pierced, and that hurt a lot, but I had already learned to interpret pain as pleasure, so I was wet for days without chems, after that. All I needed was to dangle some weights from my piercings so they pulled and bounced when I danced, or have someone flick one of them and I was wet and ready. The crowd loved it and because of that, most of the other girls were pierced as well for a while, and it made me more of an outsider, even from those like me. I got the tattoo a couple years later, and a few others, that are hidden, at customer requests. The owner had developed a gambling problem, and was losing money, so they had started selling raffle tickets. The winner got to pick the girl and the tattoo from an approved list. I’m ashamed of them, but I was not given much choice, and it was a big money maker for a while. Luckily, most I can cover with the corset, the boots, the choker, and the gloves.” “Sounds like you’ve had a hard life.” Molly said. “I can understand that, though I feel bad for thinking I had it bad now.” Winter shook her head, “Don’t feel bad. You can’t judge someone’s traumas by someone else’s. My adopted mother taught me that, and she said everyone’s traumas are real to them and affect them just as badly, despite them seeming less due to the action that caused them.” “I hadn’t thought about it like that before.” Molly replied. Hondo raised an eyebrow but said nothing, as that sounded strangely familiar. “It is true, and I had not thought about it like that before either.” Winter continued, smiling softly again, “But Mother made me change how I looked at traumas, and how I looked at myself. I’m darker in mood, personality, and dress than she would like, but it became such a part of me, and she accepts that, even if she’d like better for me.” “So, how did she come to adopt you?” Molly asked. “I’m getting there; sorry it’s a bit of a long story. “She replied. “Well, the tattoo raffle craze wore off after a couple years, so it was back to finding a new scam to make money. Our owner got the bright idea of hosting a gambling tournament and have each participant buy in five thousand dollars to the house. That gave them the ability to bet in a high stakes game, most players having two hundred thousand to stake in the game, though there was a table reserved for those with a million-dollar stakes, but that cost an extra ten thousand to enter. To draw in a crowd, all players were given ten raffle tickets, those at the million-dollar table were given fifty, and the prize was to be the oldest of his sex kittens. I wasn’t the oldest, as there were three older than me, so I figured the craze would die off before I would be raffled. Unfortunately, the oldest girl ran off before the game, the next was killed by a customer, and the third got a sickness, and would have been an insult to the players if she was put up for the raffle in that condition, so I was taken for the raffle. It did not seem like a horrible deal, being someone’s private sex kitten, especially since they all seemed to be fairly well off, but I did not figure on the other tickets that were being sold.” “That’s how you lost your tail, I take it?” Hondo said more than asked. She nodded, “Yes. I was won by a drunk traveling merchant who came in to drink while waiting for some cargo to show up, and he bought a single ticket. He was a rough, crude man, and he did not like my tail. He did not like that I was a wessen either, but he was possessive and did not want to sell me, though he was offered good money. I came to learn he was a terrible business man, and a lousy lover, as well as being selfish and greedy. He had my tail docked before leaving town, and found a way to hide my ears to make me look more human, as some of the towns we went into did not allow wessen. I became his human slave girl, and as such, I had more pain, and humiliation thrown on me in those years, than in my total time as a sex kitten. I also went without food, and slept out in the rain many times with him, as he was often broke or being thrown out of some town for over charging or trying to scam someone out of money. I got so sick I thought I would die a few times, but as much as I wanted to die to escape him, I survived. One day we came here, and there was a celebration in town. He never played cards but this time he did for some reason, and he lost a lot of money. He tried to cheat to win some back from the saloon owner, but she caught him. He was not good at anything, but he was a proud man, and when she called him out, he drew on her and she shot him. His gun went off into the table and hit one of the gold ingots he was gambling with and they found it was a fake too, nothing more than lead covered with gold. Because of that, the local law awarded her all his possessions, which included me. I was already twenty-one by this time, but I knew little. She took me in and taught me to be a woman, officially freed and adopted me, though much of the town frowned on it at the time. She was the first human that treated me like a human, and I love her for it. For her saving me, I wanted to do something to help others like she did for me. Because of that she helped me buy this place. I find men who have wessen girl with them, and I feel out how much of creeps they are and if the girl needs saved. I try harder with the younger ones, but even those teens like her need saved.” “I’m not a teen.” Molly said. “Really?” Winter replied. “I’d swear you are maybe eighteen.” Molly smiled and shook her head, “No, I’m twenty-three. My mate gave me some old-world medicine to heal me up after I was attacked by some anti-wessen bikers. He said it would heal me up so I looked a little younger, but I didn’t think I looked that young!” Winter gave her knowing smile, “I see… Mother gave me something like that too, a couple times. You’d not guess how old I am.” Molly shrugged, “About my age, I would guess.” Winter smiled, “Add about twenty-five years to your age.” “What?! Really??” Molly asked surprised. Winter nodded, “Really, I’m not lying. Mother gave me half a pill when she rescued me that healed me up. I made it through the attack on the town, six years ago, and helped Mother while she healed, but then one of my attempts to rescue someone went bad, and he beat me up pretty bad before help could arrive. She gave me another then and I went to looking twenty again. Mama explained how it works, but all I understood was it’s old world medicine and there is not much left. I’m honestly surprised to find someone else that knows of it.” Hondo meanwhile eyed her a bit as he through, and finally asking, “What’s your last name?” “I didn’t have a last name at birth. Wessen don’t have those, unless their master gives them theirs.” Winter replied. “No, I mean your adopted last name.” He replied. Winter frowned, “Well, Mother said I should not go spreading it around, but I see no harm in telling you, especially you. It’s Sackett. My full name is Winter Elizabeth Sackett. Elizabeth was my birth mothers name. I tried to honor her by taking that as my middle name. I did not feel as I identified with my birth name anymore, but wanted to honor her still, somehow.” Molly’s eyes got wide and she looked over at Hondo, quickly, who seemed to not flinch, though he took on a soft smile. “Understandable. So, you an’ Ruby save abused sex slaves, usin’ this place, then?” He asked. Winter nodded, “Yes. She’s always tried to help save those who needed help, to make up for what she did in her past to you and the ideals you and Fernando had in the beginning before things went bad.” Molly’s eyes got wide again, “Wait, what?!” “You are Hondo, are you not?” Winter asked. He nodded, “I half figured that Molly’s explanation gave us away, when I figured out you were rescued by Ruby.” “Who is Ruby?” Molly asked, seeming confused. “She.. is another Valentine from another group of ours that went through a time loop, an’ had a worse go than my Val had an’ destroyed her relationship with her Hondo to a point they couldn’t fix things, though it wasn’t her fault.” Hondo said. “How?!” Molly asked. “She was brought earlier, without Hondo, and experimented on by spirit scientists. They messed with her mind, and ultimately her life. In the end, they turned her into a weapon and controlled her mind. She killed one of her Hondo’s adopted girls and one of his mates in front of him. Fernando managed to subdue her and fix her after years, but he could not bear to look at her anymore. He saved this town after they lived through the happening, and set Ruby up here with a hotel and saloon, swearing to never come back unless she lost herself, and then only returning to end her.” Winter said sadly. Molly shook her head, “That doesn’t sound like my Hondo!” “I would fully explain, but it is a long story. Short story, they endured much hardship, and the losses weighted on them all. And even the strongest cannot remain unchanged though such hardships.” Winter said in his defense. Hondo turned to Molly, “Darlin’, I’m glad you want to defend me like that, but I know there is darkness in me. I fight it, but who knows how much I could take. If Val had shot you that day she got angry, or hit Zoey, I’m not sure I could forgive her. Even if she was under another’s control… Maybe it’s wrong but.. I don’t know.” “If she killed your Hondo, could you so easily forgive her?” Winter asked, adding in the thought. Molly frowned and sat silently for a moment, before shaking her head, “I don’t suppose I could… Make’s me sad that another Hondo suffered like that, but you are right… Losing my first mate, James, it.. it had a effect on me that changed me too. I’m a little less excited about diving into danger, but value the lives of those I care about more. I might have gotten quieter and become less bitchy in some ways, and more fearful in others too.” Winter nodded, “Things like that change us all. It’s a reality. If I could have looked as a child to who I am now, I would not believe this is what I became. As much as I would like to change it, I cannot, so I embrace the darkness who made me, and suffer a little more to ease others sufferings. It’s the least I can do to honor those who came before who worked, stove, and suffered to save others, which lead to my being saved. I cannot let that chain be broken, even if it means a little more suffering, a little more hardship, and being looked down on by many. Ruby was looked down on too, and still is by some of the more pious citizens of our town, for owning a saloon and taking in girls like me, but she bears it and saves others. She is my inspiration, as are you, Hondo. Please know she does not hate you, her version of you, in any way. She understands and found him merciful and just, despite the hardness in his heart, and coldness of his ways. I know she hopes you never have to travel down the road he did, but it may be inevitable.” “Why are you tellin’ me all this?” He asked. She shrugged again, “I don’t know, exactly. Maybe I felt bad about judging you wrong. I should have known who you were the moment you walked in, as her description was flawless, but I saw Molly here with you and just saw red. It was not until I grabbed your dick that I knew who you were, as I was so stunned everything came into focus.” “Don’t tell me Ruby described that too?” Hondo asked a bit grumpily. Winter grinned, “Yes, in vivid deal! How it looked, tasted, smelled, felt, the whole deal!” Molly giggled despite his frowning at them both. “Please don’t take it the wrong way.” Winter said, still grinning, though her face fell again, “Mother.. she never could forgive herself for what happened, and never quit loving you. She understands why he sent her away, but it is still hard on her. She is sure he has not forgiven himself, either, and that weighs heaviest on her. Maybe, I want you to know that despite things not always going right, you are making a difference, and maybe.. maybe I want you to know that it is good to forgive yourself. It is something I still have to work on too, but just know, for your own good and the good of those around you, who care about you, forgive yourself. You good, and Fernando’s are touching lives.” Hondo chuckled softly and shook his head, “Heh… Despite the spirits an’ the time loops… Wish I could take some credit for it, but that guy isn’t me, yet. An’ even If I became him, I reckon it’s time allowin’ some good, to flip those spirits the bird. Time don’t like bein’ #$@!ed with, an’ neither do I.” “I understand, and I hope you don’t think I am #$@!ing with you.” Winter said. “Despite all that happened between him and Ruby, she still tells good stories of him, and her time with him she considers the most important part of her life. It has made him, and in a sense you, an important part of my life too. Maybe that is why I had to tell you my story.” Hondo nodded, “I understand… Well, I don’t mean to rush you, but we’ve had some slaver trouble, so I hate to stay away from the camp too long. We do have some shoppin’ to do here, if you don’t mind.” Winter stood up and walked to the door, So Hondo and Molly got up as well, and followed her back out to the shop. “I understand. Please, look around all you want and I will help you if I can. If you have any questions, feel free to ask, and if you want me to show you anything, or try on anything, let me know. We have dressing rooms, but Molly can use my sitting room if she likes, to try things on. It is more secure and easier to use. The changing rooms here are just stalls with bead curtains. They make things hard to see, but I can tell if someone is messing around or shoving items in places that way, if you understand my meaning.” She said. Hondo nodded, “Reckon I do.” “I have some nice chems I could suggest too, and a few others that I am wary to sell, and just use to see what people are made of, though maybe you would find them handy for other things.” She said. Hondo shook his head, “Not into drugs or druggin’ anyone.” “Some of them are sort of drugs, like the tranquilizers and knock-out pills, or date-rape pills some call them. I fill the containers on the shelves with other things, though. Sugar pills and vitamins mostly, but I have the real stuff hidden away.” She said. “But everything we have is approved as safe, and not just by the supplier. Mother and a chemist contact of hers have checked into them. I believe Fernando, the one who is friends with her Hondo, has checked them out too, as he does contact her and visit occasionally. I think he feels bad for her. I’ve met him a few times; definitely a hard man, but there is a kindness to him too. I would have liked to get to know him before he got so hard.” “So, what are these chems then?” He asked. “There is a variety of items. Most are to make you last longer, have more volume, or induce a heat like state in any woman, wessen or human. There are some that help prevent pregnancy during heads, and a few that help lessen the heat effects as well.” She said. “Lessen the heat effects, those I might be interested in, as well as the preventin’ pregnancy stuff, as long as it’s not like an abortion pill or the like!” He replied. “Trust me, it is not, as I do not like that anymore than you do, though I feel for some of the scared girls who find themselves pregnant without a man to provide for them and love them.” Winter explained. “Mostly what we have are spermicides and fertilization inhibitors. We have one that if taken before a heat supposedly changes the PH in a woman’s vagina and uterus, just enough to kill sperm and make the egg unable to be fertilized. Most of them are plant based, and Ruby and I have tried all of the female ones, and some of the male ones on ourselves for side effects, though some of the effectiveness I cannot guarantee. Some of the male ones did make me hornier, though not as much as the female ones. The heat reducers work, but I am not sure if it is because they are working, or because you feel like you have the flu the whole time you take them. There are a few others but they do not always seem to help. I had one that made me worse, but other than that it had no side effects. Ruby said it just made her pussy feel dry.” Hondo frowned, “Doesn’t sound very good, but… I don’t know. I’m not the person to ask ‘bout all that.” “Well, I will put together a selection for you to have, and if you like anything, you can always get more. But, if you are after anything for wessens especially, do not go to the drug store in town. The Druggist hates wessen. We’ve not been able to prove it, but I think he’s poisoned a few free wessen and made several free and slave wessen infertile, men and women. He fancies himself as a wessen vet too, but he’s just a butcher who gets off in hurting them, so watch out for the bastard.” Winter replied seriously. Hondo nodded, “Alright, I’ll keep that in mind.” After their exchange Winter went into the back for a moment, while Hondo and Molly looked through the items. Molly looked at some things and giggled, while trying to make Hondo blush, and Hondo pointed out some things and successfully made her blush. After some brief looking around, and poking at each other, they set to looking at swimwear. Molly was not a fan of the single piece suits, though she got a couple to wear as sort of a leotard. She was much more fond of the two piece suits, picking a couple out that she liked and agreeing to one Hondo liked too. The sleepwear section was closer to lingerie than useful sleepwear, but she did pick out a couple spaghetti-strapped night gowns, that were very light weight. She eyes one with an almost see-though gown and teddy that matched that she thought Hondo might like, but she played it off as like she was just looking, when he asked if she was interested, as she did not feel she was worth such a sexy outfit, let alone the waste of money on something so trivial. About then Winter came back out and joined them for a minute, showing them some pajama pants and shirt sets they had missed, along with some light-weight robes. Though Molly said she did not need them, Hondo grabbed a nice pajama set for her, as well as a light weight silk robe, fashioned much like the oriental style coats he and Fernando had gotten the girls, but of a single color, smaller, and made to be a robe. As they started to browse the lace panty and bra sets, to find something to go with the dresses he had bought for Molly earlier, a lone man came into the shop, so Winter had to excuse herself. “I will be right back.” She said softly before heading to the counter. “Welcome to Naughty Necessities sex shop.” She purred in a sultry tone. “I am Winter, Half-owner and proprietor of this sexy little shop. How can I help you today?” Hondo had glanced at him, and though he had no features that really stood out, he looked a bit rough, and a bit unhappy, so he kept an eye on him while they browsed. “Are you her?!” He asked angrily. Winter tried to look unphased, “I am a her, but other than that I do not understand the question.” The man growled, “Don’t play coy with me, bitch! You the one with the dick measuring tattoo?! The one that helps that old bitch at the saloon steal slaves?!” “I have no clue what… Eeep!” She was cut off as the man pushed her back onto the counter, yanked open her robe, and roughly pulled up on the bottom of her corset. He looked at it, let go of her corset, and then roughly grabbed her by the arm, “You lying bitch! It is you!” “I have the tattoo, but I don’t know what you are talking about, stealing slaves!” She said, seeming to start to lose composure. “Let go of the lady!” A firm voice said from behind him. The man turned to look at where it came from, and Winter seemed to breath a sigh of relief as she saw Hondo standing there with a hand on his gun. Neither of them noticed him approach, and the man had missed him being there entirely, having only seen Winter when she came out from behind the tall shelving. “Where did you come from?!” He asked in an angry, yet surprised tone. “My mother.” Hondo replied drolly. “Oh, wise guy, are ya?!” The man snarled. “Listen, wise guy, my business is between me and the bitch here, not you. So, butt out if you know what’s good for you!” Winter looked at Hondo, “It is alright, Sir. I have everything handled.” Hondo nodded, “Well, if you need help, you know who to call.” Winter nodded quickly. “Help her? You know what she is?? Just some lowly wessen!” He said, as he ripped her head covering off and exposed her ears. “Little bitch hides her ears and had her tail wacked off to pretend to be human! That alone can get her kind strung up! And you have no idea who you’d be messing with, if you messed with me, so back off!!” Hondo nodded and took a few steps back into the shelves to get Molly from where he told her to stay, which made the man think he had scared them off, so he turned back to Winter. “No, listen, bitch! I work for Lord Lucifer himself, so you really do not want to piss me off any further than I already am!” He growled. Winter trembled but did her best to recompose herself, “Uhm, Alright so I am a wessen and you work for Lucifer. At.. at least we have that straightened out. I also have a tattoo of a ruler on my belly so I can measure my lover’s cocks, of which there have been many. Except for that, I have no idea what you are after.” “Don’t toy with me, bitch! I know you wessen are little horny whores, and if you cooperate, I’ll throw my sausage in you and #$@! you good and hard, before hauling you off to the sale house and selling you as a slave, as that is your rightful place! Make this harder on me, and I’ll #$@! every hole, and cut on you while I’m #$@!ing! And if you don’t talk then, you’ll die a painful death!” He snarled. “Pain does not scare me, ruffian, but none of this gives me any questions to answer.” She replied calmly now. She glanced around trying to spot Hondo but she saw him nowhere. She feared he had left, leaving her to whatever outcome fate landed her. Normally should would have positioned herself on the counter, in such a way that she could hit one of the silent alarm buttons, but this man had come in angry, and surprised her so that she was no where near being able to reach one now. She blamed herself for being distracted, but she could not blame Hondo. He did not know her and only had her word on being adopted by Ruby, the word of a wessen, to go on. Maybe he thought she was lying, or it just was not his fight, and he did not want to stir up the slavers against there camp. Whatever it was she harbored no ill will against him. One thing she was sure of, was that she could not talk her way out of this, and if he was after what she thought he was, she would be dying a painful death, as she would never give up that information to the likes of this man. “You know what I mean! We’ve suspected you and that whore who owns the hotel and that saloon, for a while! Just never had the evidence, and Lord Lucifer is kinder than you all deserve and will not make a move without evidence! Well, I got all the evidence I need, now! You tricked my buddy to take you and the wessen with him for a drink, and when you got him drinking, you got that bitch Ruby to play him at cards, and cheat him out of the wessen! The problem is, we both owned and shared her, and I know it was all a scheme! All I need is for you to spill your guts on her and her operation, and you’ll get #$@!ed and then be sold to live as your kind should! But #$@! me over, and I’ll spill your guts once I’m done with you, and make sure you’re alive to see what your insides look like!” He snarled. Winter swallowed hard and shook here head. Her voice and body trembled a bit, but she held eye contact and answered clearly. “Then I am afraid you must have your fun with me, and end my life, as I do not know what you mean… I know the words of a wessen are not .. GACK!” her cry was choked out as the man grabbed her by the throat. “Listen Wessen! You Will Talk, I Guarantee That! But IF You will live, THAT is all up to You!” He growled. He was about to hit her, but the sound of someone clearing her throat caught his attention and they both turned towards the door to see Molly standing there. “Another Wessen?! You #$@!ing Try ANYTHING And You’ll Get What She’s Gonna Get!” The man barked at her. Molly shook her head, “You don’t have to worry about me, but you should worry about someone else.” “Huh??” The man grunted, though that was all he got out. *THWAP* *Clunk* The man hit the floor dropping Winter, who slumped back against the counter, coughing. As he fell she saw Hondo standing there with the barrel if his pistol in his hand, and a bit of blood on the grip. Molly rushed and knelt down beside Winter, checking on her, while Hondo checked out the man on the floor. “Is he dead?” Molly asked. “Might be… Might have hit him a bit too hard… Never mind, he’s still breathing, but who knows what shape he’s in.” Hondo replied before looking over at Winter. “You alright?” “*Cough, Cough, Gasp! … Pant, pant* I’m *pant* fine, but .. *Cough, wheeze* There.. there might be others! They *pant, pant* rarely travel alone! If we don’t get rid of him … *pant* Others might come, see him, and it will be big trouble!” She exclaimed raspily. “What are we going to do??” Molly asked. “Is there a back door out of here?” “Yes but…” Winter started but Hondo cut her off. “Wait. Let me try something.” He said firmly, pulling his cane out from seemingly nowhere. He twisted the knob on the cane and hit the floor with its tip, pushing the knob in two clicks at the force, as he seemed to look at the man but through him at the same time. In a flash of light the man disappeared and Hondo stood there for a second before frowning. “Damn. I’m not good enough to do that, that fast without a memory spot.” HE muttered. I’ll hear about that later.” -,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-, Not far from Yellowstone Lake, nestled into a hill that overlooks the lake sits a well maintained hot spring and stone cabin. Jackie and a couple of her friends sat relaxing, while staying out of the way of the camp, leaving Jamie to keep watch and inform them if their beloved and his friends needed help or not. It was taxing, even on one as powerful as Jamie, to watch, and keep her friends hidden, so until needed or they were to move, they stayed in their safe spot, even seeing Jackey and her friends pop in occasionally to relax in the springs or to inform them of happenings in the camp. Jackie had settled back in the springs, an a shallow worn rock, that acted as a relaxation bath, and had closed her eyes, when a loud *Splat* sound woke her from her relaxation. She jumped up to see what was happening, as their two friends came running out of the cabin. Off the edge of the patio were the remains of a man, who had seemed to fall out of the sky. “Jackie! What Happened?! Who Is he?!” On e of the friends asked. “*Jackie no know! No See before! Fall from sky, seem. No where in sky to fall from! Confused!!*” She replied. “Are we.. s.s.safe??” The other asked hesitantly. Jackie Thought for a moment then narrowed her eyes, “*Need Talk Jamie. Think Safe. Need find loved..*” (To Be Continued…) |
|
|
Reply Quote Notify of replies
|
|
| 4 | Cabin Exterior / The Barnyard / Re: After Chaos on: Mar 20th, 2025, 4:47pm |
| Started by Jeanette | Post by Hondo I. Sackett | |
| {Prime Hondo and Molly’s shopping trip in Tech Town} Hondo and Molly headed off before Fernando and Maggie did, and headed a different direction. Hondo was quiet as they walked and Molly followed him, unsure of what to say for several minutes, until she eventually broke the silence. “Did I make you angry?” She asked softly. He frowned, “Angry isn’t the right word, though I am not happy ‘bout you reactin’ like that.” “I’m sorry, my love, really I am!” She exclaimed. “Just when Maggie broke down like that, I thought maybe you had said something to her when you got her for our meeting, as you did get her first, and she was all nervous!” “Maggie is always nervous, you should know that. An’ I’d hope you’d trust me a bit more than that… *sigh* … Are we gonna work, Molly?” He asked a bit sadly. She grabbed his arm, “Please don’t ask things like that! I know I have issues, and I’m sorry I don’t control them better, but I love you and always want to be with you! If you want me, and are willing to forgive my weaknesses, I’ll try my best to be better, but if you.. you don’t want me…” “Why wouldn’t I want you?” He asked, cutting her off. “Besides being messed up from losing my family, being a slave, having a hard life on the streets after, being a bit of a bitch at times, being messed up from losing James, and being a lowly wessen on top of it?” She asked. “I’m not sure you need other reasons.” “What I need is for you to stop talkin’ bad ‘bout yourself, woman! I told you I loved you, didn’t I?” He asked. She nodded, “You did, but…” “But what?” He asked, cutting her off again. “The whole thing with the camper.” She said. “I know you said we need the space, and we do, but why not have Tonya drive it, and why give it to me?” He frowned, “Well, like I said, I don’t want you to feel you have to stay with me, as you have no other options. I don’t want Maggie to think she needs to stay my slave if she wants to leave either.” “Do you love Maggie?” She asked. “Love? No. I care ‘bout her, probably a bit more than many of the others, but that’s for several reasons.” He replied. “But I don’t love her. If she needs me to hold her, an’ help her through her heat, I will however I can, even if I have to #$@! her. It’s not against you, as we talked ‘bout, but she did risk her neck bringin’ Val back. Though that turned to shit, she still risked herself for folks she didn’t know, despite of her fears, an’ I owe her a lot for that.” She nodded, “I understand.” “Do you have a problem with me helpin’ her?” He asked. Molly shook her head, “I don’t. I’d not have a problem with you loving her either. I like Maggie, as she’s sweet, kind, and helpful, though she is too afraid of things and way too nervous for her own good.” “You should have seen her when she helped me with rescuin’ those rabbit wessen sisters. She used a shawl and made a slave robe with it an’ her gun belt, to look the part at the sheriff’s office. Even made a collar out of the smaller belt she had on. She let them handle her in ways I didn’t like, but we had to play the part, and I was impressed.” Hondo said. “She also was very calm and clinical when assessing the girls for me, an’ when she had to watch the redheaded one, so I could go into the slaver camp alone, she killed three wolves with my shotgun to protect them both.” “She hasn’t said a word about any of that.” Molly commented. “Probably hard for her to talk ‘bout.” Hondo replied. “She was pretty shaken up after all that, as it was a bit much for her, but she handled it.” “No wonder she stayed inside all day yesterday, and was so quiet.” Molly said, more so to herself. “So, you don’t want me or Maggie to move out of your camper?” “Move? Not so much, but I want you to make this new camper yours.” He said. “Oh.” She said quietly, and what seemed a bit sadly. “Molly, listen… This isn’t a punishment, in any way.” He said. She nodded, “I know, but.. does this mean we won’t sleep together regularly?” “For now? No. Later? Later will have to take care of itself.” He replied. “Then, what does it mean?” She asked. “What it means is we need more space. I’ve not slept in my own bed in weeks, first due to Val, an’ then to it bein’ too full. I want to sleep with you an’ even the girls when they need to for their bad dreams, or ‘cause they are feelin’ alone. Zoey snuck out last night when I had a bit to rest an’ slept with me, as she hates sleepin’ alone.” He said. “I also know Ruth needs my kitchen a lot, as her kichenette is too small to do much, other than bake bread. Plus, I’m runnin’ out of storage. Whether we sleep in my bed or in your bed, I want us to be together. I also acknowledge others are needin’ me, an’ though it’s more than I’m ready for, I might have to make myself ready for Maggie, Val comin’ back, an’ who knows what else.” He said. “So, you want me out in case Val comes back?” She asked softly, and sadly. “No.” He replied. “I want to offer you your own place. You have been doin’ great helpin’ me out, but I see that look of uncertainty, an’ I know you’re not sure how to help with the girls, an’ you an’ Tonya have not been seein’ eye-to-eye. You’ve said you see that camper as Val an’ mine. I can’t change that. Val now has that dirigible, so she had a place of her own, an’ if we get back together that’s where her stuff can stay, as long as she has it. You deserve that too. A space of your own. I can’t give you a house or even a room in one for a while, as who knows how long we will be on the road, or if the road will end in Charlton. If Jeanette an’ her spirits are so fond of it, I can guarantee you, it’s no place I want to stay.” “What about your home? In your timeline?” She asked. “If you aren’t going back because of me…” He cut her off, “Don’t think that way, Darlin’, as that has nothin’ to do with it.” “Then why?” She asked. “Because I’m not sure I can go back.” He said. “An’ even if I could, this place has changed me. I’m not sure I can go back an’ fit in that world anymore, not that I did well before, but it will be worse now. An’ if I can go back, I’m not sure I can take you all with me, that includes you, Zoey, Tonya, an’ anyone else who would want to, though most do not know or do not understand that I’m from a different time, like Val an’ Jefe are. Jeanette is too, but I don’t think she even wants to go back, as I think stayin’ was always her plan.” She squeezed his arm more tightly, “I don’t want to lose you, but I don’t want to keep you in this place for us either… Isn’t there some other way?” Hondo shook his head, “I don’t know. An’ until we get this gal rescued that Jeanette an’ her spirits are all fired up to rescue, but don’t know where she is yet, other than south somewhere, an’ get her to Charlton, there’s no use frettin’ ‘bout it… Now, if you don’t want the camper, you don’t have to have it. We just need you to drive it.” She looked down for a moment, “I can use it as my own space?” He nodded, “Yes. The big bed in it is yours. It’s only a double, but if you wish to sleep there, the two of us can fit, though that’s about it. Otherwise, you can have the closets to store most of your clothes, an’ keep a few in my closet. The other beds, I might have need of, for like the rabbit sisters. I have the dinette and the couch in mine, which are both bigger, but whoever sleeps in them has to be up earlier to be out of the way for meal preparations.” Molly thought for a moment then nodded, “I think I understand now, and that would probably work better… Plus, we could eat there when the weather is bad and Ruth needs to keep the kitchen going for the next meals… Alright, I think we can make this work.” “Good.” Hondo replied. “Oh, and something else.” Molly said. “What’s that?” He asked. “Thank you.” She said. For what?” He asked. “For being patient with me, and thinking about me, while trying to make things work for everyone.” She said. “I don’t need all that, as I’d be happy anywhere, if I was close to you. I don’t even need more clothes, really. I’m happy with the few I have in my bag, really, but you still want more for me. That means a lot to me.” “I want you to have what you need and more, when I can give it, because I do love you.” He replied. “I love you too, and again, thank you, my love.” She said softly. “Now, what to get you first? What do you need for clothes?” He asked. She shrugged, “I’m not sure, exactly. Some more jeans, some panties, a couple more tank-tops, maybe an overshirt or two and some socks, I guess.” “You don’t wear a bra, but is that ‘cause you don’t want to or don’t have any?” He asked. “Both, I guess. I’ve had a couple before, but those were to push my girls up to distract guys when gambling. Had a couple tight, short, slinky dresses to go with them, but lost all that when the Grey Lady captured us. We were only given our rides and a bag of basic clothes back.” She replied. “You miss those slinky dresses?” He asked, his eyes twinkling mischievously as he spoke. She shook her head, “Not at all! I always felt so exposed in them, and had to hide that I was afraid of being raped every time I wore one!” He frowned, “Well, I would have liked to see that, but don’t want you feelin’ that way.” She blushed a bit, “I’d have liked you to see me in one of those, and maybe ripped it off me, but buying one for that is impractical.” “Well, I’d not mind to do that sometime.” He said, “Any reason for that fantasy?” Her face fell a bit, “A few years ago, when I was about 18 or so, I left a card game, and had someone put a knife to my throat and drag me into an alley. He threatened to kill me if I screamed. He took my money, ripped my dress off, and felt me up, even roughly sticking a finger in me…” “Did he rape you?” Hondo asked. Molly shook her head, “No, but not because of anything I did, or because he did not want to. He bent me over and dropped his pants, and I closed my eyes and just waited for him to enter me, but next thing I know the guy is out cold on the ground, and some human stood there, over him, having hit him over the head with a pistol. He took his coat off and gave it to me and told me to go straight home, as he’d make sure I got home safe and the bastard wouldn’t bother me again. He gave me my money, and any other on the man who harmed me and sent me away. I did not see him well, but he had a hat like you have and the coat he gave me was a lot like your duster. He was your size and had a deep voice like you do, but it was a bit gravellier. I saw him around, but never got a good look at him. I was rescued by him , or someone like him a couple times, though I never met him or got to know who he was, but… I think it was you.” “Doubt that was me.” Hondo replied. “It could have been if you went home and lived through the happening. I know you said that old world medicine Fernando gave you makes you live a long time, right? You said with it you can live long and not die easy, so, couldn’t he have been you?” She asked. He sighed and nodded after a moment, “*sigh*… yeah, it could have been as he is around.” “I mean, Maria is his Valentine, so it could have been him, the future you right?” She asked. He nodded, “True enough. Frankly, I’m not sure how more haven’t figured out who she is, other than they don’t understand that timewalkers can sometimes defy what are considered laws of nature, because we can move outside time. Don’t ask me how it works, though, as I’m a tinhorn compared to Jefe. Only got my trainin’ wheels taken off recently.” “If you can time travel, why can’t you go back?” She asked. “Again, that’s somethin’ I’m not sure of, nor is Jefe. It’s either due to the time loops or somethin’ the spirits are doin’ but we don’t have much control here, an’ time is fuzzy.” He said. “Best way to explain it, is that though we seem unlimited in what we can do, Jefe more than myself, we are constrained by time. We can walk outside of time, because time lets us.” “But it’s not allowing you now?” She asked. He nodded. “I have another question.” She said, looking down, as if uncertain. “What is it, darlin’?” He asked. “Please don’t be angry for me asking this, but… Is there any of that medicine for me, so I can live with you for a long time too?” She asked hesitantly, and softly. He stopped short and frowned, and at this she pulled away and looked up at him with wide eyes. “Please don’t take it wrong, my love! Maybe you don’t want me for that long, or I’m not worthy, or maybe wessen can’t, and if its so, I’ll try to understand and just enjoy what time we have, but I didn’t mean anything by it!” She blurted out. “Whoa now, there! That had nothin’ to do with it!” He said a bit firmly to settle her down. “I love you an’ want you with me for a long time, if you truly want to be with me an’ live so long that all those ‘round you die way before you do. No family, friends, or the like will last with you, an’ you’ll have to bury them again, an’ again, so you need to think ‘bout that first.” She shook her head, “I don’t have to think hard as I have no family that I know of left alive. Maybe my brother, but I don’t know what happened to him after our town was purged when I was a child. It was just a small wessen village, of free wessen trying to make it on our own in peace. The Fenrir wolf clan wanted us to fall under their rule, and they promised to protect us if we did, but our town just wanted left alone. I don’t remember much else as I was very young, but I often wonder if the Fenrir did not set the slavers on us because we refused them. My parents were killed, as was my little sister. They hauled my brother away with the boys, and me with the girls, stripping us bare, and locking our ankles, and wrists in irons before throwing us into a truck together. I remember my mother talking of some family, but my father was an outcast from a coyotel clan, who did not take well to those who left the clan as he did, so he said even if he had relatives there, they were not family anymore. We wessen can rarely find friends in this world, as we are wary of everyone. Maggie, Ruth, and maybe Tonya are my only friends, outside of you. I thought Val was before she tried to shoot me, after that… I’d like to be friends with Fernando, but he seems to hold everyone but you, Macey, Zoey, and maybe Tonya at arm’s length. So, even if I only have you for the rest of my life, I am fine with that, however short or long you want it to be.” Hondo’s frown deepened some, “It’s not that I don’t want you with me, but… *sigh* … I do not have any of those pills an’ I’m not sure Jefe can get any while we are stuck. If I could, I’d get you one, but I’m not sure it is possible.” “Oh.” She replied. “But, if you could, you do want me to have one?” He nodded, “Of course. I don’t want to lose you. I’d like Tonya an’ Zoey to have one someday too, once they have grown, but if we can’t finish our job an’ fix whatever is wrong with time, then it might not be possible.” “I take it Valentine had had one, since Maria looks so much like her still.” Molly said more than asked. He nodded, “She has.” Molly smiled softly and put a hand lightly on his cheek, “Then we have to get things patched between you two then. Even if I cannot live long with you, I don’t want you lonely or losing everyone.” He smiled softly back at her, “You’re a good woman, Molly. Now, if we can just get you to trust me a little more.” She frowned a bit but kept looking into his eyes. Her voice broke a bit as she whispered softly to him. “I’m sorry, my love… I don’t mean to be that way, honestly.” She said. “I know, but I need more from you.” He replied. “And I will give it, I promise, but please, please just be patient with me while I work on being better.” She replied softly. He nodded, “I will try.” “Thank you.” She replied softly. “Well, we are not far from one of the clothin’ vendors that Jefe took me to earlier.” Hondo said. “Let’s go see ‘bout clothin’” She nodded, “Alright, but… Maybe you shouldn’t tell anyone I am your mate, alright?” “Why? Ashamed of me, now?” He asked, grinning slightly so she knew he was teasing her. “You should know that will never happen.” She replied. “Just, if they allow slavers in this town, they might not take to mixed couples very well. I’ve seen that go bad before.” “The gal at the electric store didn’t have issues with it.” He said. “You told her about me?” Molly asked, seeming surprised. He nodded, “You, Val, the girls, Maggie, Nova, an’ she met Melissa. She was fine with all that an’ still wanted to share me! Heh… Not sure if that’s insanity or… I don’t know.” “You have to know, by now, that all us women are a bit crazy, some in more ways than one, but it’s not insanity to love you and want you.” Molly replied. “We talked twice, so not sure how it’s love.” Hondo replied. Molly shrugged, “Sometimes its like that for us, we just know. I knew with you, pretty fast, though I tried to keep it out of my mind as I loved James. It took me longer to realize that it had to have been you who saved me those times, than it did to realize that I’d follow you anywhere and do anything for you, so I believe someone could fall for you in such a short time… I’d like to meet her, you know.” “Well, I did promise her I’d try to stop in once or twice, as a friend, though.” He replied. “Then take me along.” Molly said. “Maybe if we have time after we’re done here.” He replied. “Now, if you’re not my mate when shoppin’, who are you?” Molly looked up at him, “I’m your wessen slave.” “You sure that’s what you want?” He asked. She nodded, “It’s for the best, for both of us, I think.” He frowned a bit, but nodded, “You’re probably right. I had thought ‘bout it earlier, but I didn’t want you to think I’m ashamed of what you are to me.” “Even if you were, as long as you love me when alone, I would be fine.” she said, though her face said she was conflicted. “Well, we will play it that way, but know I’m not ashamed of you bein’ my mate.” He replied. She smiled softly, “Thank you, my love.” He grabbed her hand and gave it a quick squeeze, as he smiled at her, before letting her hand go, and putting his hand at the small of her back, to guide her to the shop. They walked into the clothing vendor’s shop, shortly after, and were greeted by a woman wearing a shop apron. “Hello… How can I help you?” She asked. “Howdy.” Hondo replied. “I need clothes for my wessen here.” The woman looked at Molly with an apprising eye, “Sex slave, workers, or a bit of both?” “Bit of both, I reckon. Bought her to be my assistant an’ companion when on the road.” Hondo replied. “Recently purchased?” The woman asked. “Fairly recent, though it’s been a couple months now.” He replied. “And what does she need? Completely outfitted?” The woman asked. He nodded, “For the most part. Just managed to get some jeans, tanktops, an’ overshirts for her at some of the smaller stops since I got her. Got her at Fight Town, but that place got bad right after and we had to get out while we could, as things were getting dicey!” “I read about that in the paper, and heard it on the local news. Sounds like there was a lot of underhanded dealings by the girl manager, and the fighters she hired, and everything went bad after they were exposed. I would say it was a shame, but I have heard much about that town, and it seems no one there is innocent. I’ve heard rumors of what they put those ring girls through too. They may be slaves, and there is nothing wrong with using slaves as whores, but they let customers beat them and even kill them for fun, I heard! Sounds like that town needed to be burned down and taken over by someone who will run clean fights and clean brothels, where the girls are protected from such animals.” The woman said, seeming excited to spread some gossip. Hondo shrugged, “I reckon. I mean, I’ve seen worse towns, but its no place you’d want to raise kids, an’ definitely not a place you’d want your daughters to go.” “Or sons!” The woman added. “I mean, I am lucky enough to still have a husband, a daughter, and two sons, where many here are not, but still, my sons have to learn to be men and how to treat a woman, and I want them to learn in a clean body houses, with good, clean girls who will treat them right, not in some den of broken, drugged out harlots, who might give them some sickness, or teach them that all women want hurt to get off!” Hondo raised an eyebrow at her, “Your accent is a bit different than the locals. Where are you from?” “I get that a lot.” The woman said, “It’s true, I am not from here. I am from Chinatown, the one by the inland sea, not the one to the east of the inland sea, by the far coast. My husband was a traveling merchant, and my father was a supplier. I met him, through my father. Long story, but here I am!” Hondo nodded, “Understand.” “So, do you know here size?” The woman asked. Hondo shook His head, “I am not sure…Molly?” “Hmm? Oh, uhm, I think medium.. Master.” She said a bit hesitantly, kind of zoning out. She did not mind being seen as Hondo’s slave, but it reminded her how society saw them, and she knew people would only look down on Hondo because of her, and she hated that. “No problem, I can take some quick measurements. They might be better with your shirt off, though.” The woman said. Molly nodded, and after glancing around to see no one else was around, she pulled her over shirt off and then shucked her tank top. “Oh!” The woman said, “I just meant your overshirt, but that works too… Poor dear probably is used to just being told to strip with that body… Was she a sex kitten?” Hondo shook his head, “No. She was a personal assistant when younger, then owned by a gambling house as a distraction player for a time. Before I bought her, she was doing distractions at a bar, waiting tables, and cleaning up after hours. They didn’t treat her well, though.” “Poor dear.” The woman said as she pulled a cloth tape measure from her apron pocket and started measuring Molly. “I know that are not on our level, and tend to be a bit simple, but I feel bad for them. They still have feelings and should be treated well.” Molly looked down in shame. She knew Hondo did not think less of her, as a being, but she often wondered why, when most other humans seemed to. “I try to treat her well, though I sometimes fail at that, though I try hard not to.” Hondo replied, locking eyes with Molly when she looked up at him. He gave her a soft smile and she smiled back a bit, and seemed to relax some. “I understand. My Husband’s wessen traveling companion is a sweat heart but she’s just so dense at times, you want to shake her to see if her brains rattle! Though, he did not buy her for her smarts, or her breasts for that matter, though she has a sweet face and her ass and hip make me jealous at times. Thankfully my breasts are bigger and I am smarter so I have that going for me.” She said. Hondo just shook his head. The woman finished the measurements, “34C, 27, 38. Shirts we will probably need to put you in a 10 and pants maybe in a 6 or 8, but we can try someone to make sure… So, what would you like to look at, and do you know what you need of anything?” “Well, would like maybe four or five pairs of jeans, eight tank tops, eight pairs of socks, either pairs of panties, two or three overshirts, a couple pairs of shorts, five t-shirts, maybe a couple dresses, an’ some sleepwear. Also, some swimsuits if you have them.” Hondo said. The woman nodded, “We can do most of that, though unless you want a flannel nightgown or housecoat, you are better off going to the sex shop for any sleepwear. Same with bathing suits. We have a couple one pieces with skirts, but nothing too cute. Overshirts you are better going to John’s outerwear. Do you want any bra’s for her?” Hondo looked over at Molly, but she was looking down again and clutching her arms across her breasts, “Not sure if she would wear one. Doesn’t really need one either, as she’s perky enough.” “The ones who don’t wear one tend to be perkier, but that gets hard to do if they are bouncier or get over a D cup, though if you want her in some dresses, it would be good to have a couple. Depending on what you want, I have some nice ones that are more utilitarian, some sports bras, and some hybrids we just got in that you both might like.” She said. “Why is that?” Hondo asked. “Well, they wear like a sports bra, so if she’s working they are comfortable to wear, and it it’s hot, wearing them alone is not so revealing, but they add a nice push and lift too, to make her look bigger, unlike normal sports bars that flatten out the breasts.” The woman said. Molly looked up at him finally. “Would you wear them?” He asked. She nodded, “If master wants.” “Alright, maybe four of those, then.” Hondo said. “Anythin’ in the line of somethin’ fancier?” “The sex shop would be best for that, as they have a full line of lingerie, along with swimsuits, toys, restraints, and chemicals.” She said. “Chemicals?” He asked. “Yes, you know, uhm, stimulants and other such things to make you last longer, to make your woman’s ecstasy maximize, and to make your wessen more subservient and beg for your touch. I have tried a few, as has my husband. Some of those he uses on his wessen are fascinating, though I am not sure I want to crave him that much. Maybe after the kids leave home, if I’m not to old and uninteresting for him. Though he did say if he ever lost interest, he’d get me a fixed wessen male of my own to play with.” She said with a grin. “It half makes me excited to grow old and for the kids to move out, though I will miss them.” Hondo instantly regretted asking, “I see… Well, we can stop there later. Now, about what I asked for?” The woman nodded, “Of course. I will get a couple of the hybrid bra’s for her to try on, to make sure they fit, and then you two can look at dresses while I gather the other items.” Hondo nodded, and the woman walked to the other side of the store to grab the bras. “How you holdin’ up, darlin’?” Hondo asked her softly, grabbing her arm lightly. “A little exposed, honestly.” She replied softly, sounding a bit defeated. “Uhm… Are you sure you don’t regret that I’m a wessen? And before you scold me, I know what you said, but you heard how she talks about my kind, and she’s one of the nicer ones, really.” “If you ask me, she’s a nut job, but either way, nice or a nut, don’t listen to that talk. I know some wessen are slower, but from what I’ve been told, that’s due to the transformation stress an’ mindwipin’, especially when there are multiple.” He said s quietly. “An’ to answer you, no, I don’t regret you are a wessen, though at times I wish you weren’t, though that’s not for me. I wish you weren’t for you, as I don’t like the sadness an’ shame I see in you, when assholes talk like that ‘bout you an’ other wessen. I love you too much to want that for you.” She smiled softly at him, “Thanks, my love. As long as I know you feel that way, I don’t mind how they all talk about me. I just worry they will think bad about you if they find out I’m not your slave. #$@!ing a wessen slave, and keeping her for work and company is fine in most places. Keeping her as a mate is frowned on in all but few.” “Don’t worry ‘bout that, darlin’. I could care less what they think ‘bout me. I only care ‘bout what you, the girls, Jefe, an’ others I care ‘bout think. The rest of the world can think bad ‘bout me if they so choose, an’ go to hell.” He replied seriously. Molly was about to answer but the woman returned. “I have three sizes for her to try, as her measurements were not right on the money.” The woman said. The first one felt a bit tight to Molly and the third was a bit too lose and did little, so the size in between was settled on, as she said it was comfortable, and it did lift her breasts a bit. With that selection made, the woman went to grab two grey and two white hybrid bras, along with four pairs of panties of each color to match them. As she left, Molly slipped her tank top back on, but kept her overshirt under her arm. They kept looking, and though she was not sure, Molly eventually picked out a couple sundresses that Hondo liked, as well as a nice black dress, a brown dress with longer skirt, two skirts, a couple simple blouses, and a shawl. Though she protested that they were not needed, as she just needed utilitarian type clothes, Hondo insisted. Though she did not say she appreciated that he did, she liked that he did and loved the clothes he helped her pick out. She wanted to try them on, but the woman said that the changing rooms were only for human guests, but she could try them on where she was, if she wanted. Though it embarrassed her a bit, she shucked her boots, jeans, and tank top off, and tried them on, happy it was just the three of them in the store. Though she blushed a bit from embarrassment, she blushed more at how Hondo looked at her in the dresses. He did not say much, because the woman shop keeper stayed too close, but she saw he liked them from the twinkle in his eyes, and that made her like them more. As she took off the last dress and held another up against herself and looked down she sighed happily. It had been a while since she had anything pretty to wear, and that he wanted her to look pretty for him, made her feel even more connected to him, and more desired. Once done with the dresses and blouses, she pulled on her tank top again, but stayed in just her panties as the woman had brought some jeans for her to try on. She picked four looser pairs for daily wear, and then one pair that hugged her legs and hips a bit better, as Hondo commented on how well they looked on her. For a moment she pondered again how Valentine could have turned on him, if he had made her feel like this too. James had tried to make her feel special, she knew, but he had been in the same boat as she was, a free wessen in a world that hated their kind, especially when free. James had not been a slave like she had been, though, having been raised by a half grey wolf, half canine father, and a white wolf mother, who had been sired by a human, and had been planned to be the mate of the local Jarl’s son, but was then thrown out from her clan for rebelling against her planned marriage by marrying an impure outsider against, who had been a visiting craftsman in her Borg. They had traveled, when he was young, as his father plied his trade, and then settled in a small free-wessen village. His mother had died of Pneumonia when he was eight, and his father was killed by bandits when coming back from a human town where he sold goods and bought supplies. Because of this, he had not known the hardships of being a slave, but he knew enough of his own, and struggled as a teen to find work or his place in the world. Fighting was all he knew, and though he was good, he was not great, and being an free, unbacked, weakly trained wessen fighter got him little coin. Because of that her only nice clothes had been those slinky dresses she wore when gambling, and those were for work, not pleasure, and she had bought those before meeting James. Everything else they owned had been out of necessity, as James hit a losing streak after the got together, and most of her coin went to food and medicine to heal James up after a fight. Money got even tighter when they started trying to be vigilantes, as wounds seemed more prevalent in that line of work, and real work was harder to get, due to reputation. There were times money was so tight, she sold her own clothes, keeping only the two dresses and only had one set of clothes. Panties were not a necessity, so she did not own them, and instead sold those, even if she only got a couple coppers from some street wessen-girl, who needed something like that. It was James way of making her feel important, when he bought her panties, and at one time that black swimsuit, that they both had thought it was lingerie. She was still a bit embarrassed by that revelation, but he had meant well, and she still loved that he had tried for her. Molly still missed James, and knew she would never stop loving him, but she felt a bit bad for enjoying this so much as well. Yes, Hondo could give her more than James could, but she knew James gave her his all, though it was little at times. Just seeing what Hondo could give her and loving it, made her feel guilty. She had told herself she would only stick with what was needed, the simple clothes ad things of life, despite being with Hondo, just in memory of the simple, sweet, but short time she had with James. She wanted these nice things, but frankly, she felt a bit like she was betraying James for it all. Nice clothes, a camper, and more, it all seemed like more than she deserved, and she started to feel a little overwhelmed. “Anythin’ else from here?” He asked Molly softly, as the woman walked away to finish getting items, and wrapping them up for them. Moll shook her head and she pulled back on her jeans, “N.no.. Uhm, I mean, what else could I need? You’ve gotten me too much as is!” “Too much?” He asked. “We still need to get you another pair of boots, an’ maybe some sandles an’ moccasins. I’d like to get you a nice pair of boots or shoes too. Plus, I need to get you a couple coats, overshirts, sweatshirts, an’ then maybe a couple swimsuits an’ some fancier undergarments, if you’d like.” Hondo replied. She turned away from him and closed her eyes, “I don’t need all of that.” “But I want you to have it.” He said. She shook her head, but said nothing. “Molly, what’s wrong?” He asked, putting a hand on her chin and making her look at him. He saw tears welling in her eyes and she shook her head lightly. “Please, not here.” She whispered a bit hoarsely. He nodded, “Alright… Come on, then. Let’s go to the counter so I can pay.” She just nodded and pulled on her over shirt, before following him quietly. Hondo talked to the woman and looked over the other items to approve before she wrapped them up. She gave him the total and he counted out the coins while she wrapped everything in brown paper and tied the package together with jute like twine. With the exchange made, and with goods in hand, they headed out, though even outside Molly stayed quiet and looked very sad, as she walked a bit hunched with her tail hanging low. Hondo lead her out behind the buildings and over to a section of retaining wall, that set below an access road. Once there, Molly sat down against the wall, with her knees pulled up to her breasts, and she just sat there staring into the distance, with tears occasionally running down her cheek. “What’s wrong, darlin’? Was that too rough on you?” Hondo asked. She shook her head. “Then what’s wrong?” He asked She looked at him and then back at her knees as her lip started to quiver and then she burst out in tear. “I feel so guilty! *SOB*” She cried out. “For what?!” He asked. “For.. for *sniff* for getting all these nice things and feeling so happy when he’s dead! *SOB*” She cried into her knees. “Who’s dead?!” He asked. “J. j. j.ames! He tr.tried so hard to make me happy, and we had so little but I was happy… but I’m happy without him now too and love you and what you are getting me and I just don’t deserve it all! *SOB*” Hondo put the package down and sat down beside her, pulling her into his chest. “I’m sorry… I know you probably haven’t even been able to fully process it all, still, with all that’s happened.” He said softly as he held her and stroked her hair. “You should have been grievin’, but instead had to deal with Val an’ my bullshit, an’ my bein’ hurt, an’ helpin’ protect the others, bein’ hurt yourself, and all the rotten #$@!in’ shit that was thrown at us. I’ve probably been unfair to you for lettin’ this happen so soon too.” “Don’t say that! I need you! I do! *Sob* I Need you, but I just.. just feel so guilty for being happy! For being alive! Why?! *SOB* Why do I feel so guilty?!” She cried into him. He did not know what to say so he just held her while she cried it out. She settled down after a few minutes and wiped her eyes and nose on her sleeve. “I’m S.sorry, my love. I don’t know what came over me, honestly. Maybe Tonya coming into heat is affecting me, I don’t know.” She said softly. He shrugged, “Maybe, as I can’t say I understand how that all works too much, but it seemed more than that.” “Heh.” She chuckled. “We barely know how it all works sometimes. It’s so different for every wessen woman, then throw in types, and certain mixed breeds, or partial breeds. You mix different wessen types in one area, with all their differences, and their scents and pheromones, plus mix in some stress, and there is no telling what might happen. It’s why so many masters either drug, spay, or geld their wessens. But, if it’s not that, I don’t know what it is.” “You’re not pregnant, are you?” he asked. She blushed and looked up at him quickly, “No! I mean, I was in heat when we were captured, but most of it I was tied up and tortured. They threatened to rape me, but because we were needed to be messengers, I escaped that. My heat had pretty well stopped before either James or I was ready to have sex again, as it took a few days to heal and rest up from the beatings we got. I mean, it’s happened that a wessen woman get pregnant after their heat, but it’s usually only a day or two after, and that’s rare! And I’ve not been in heat since then, and not had any morning sickness or anything!” “It’s alright, Molly, settle down.” He said softly, “I was just askin’.” She looked down, “If I was with James’ child, would you hate me or make me get rid of the baby?” He pushed her chin up, so she had to look at him again, and rather forcefully, “Look me in the eyes and ask that question again!” Her lip quivered a bit again but she held back from crying as she shook her head, “No… I know you wouldn’t. I’m.. sorry.” “That is one thing I never want questioned on again!” He said firmly. “I love you, an’ when I say that, it’s not somethin’ I say lightly. I also understand what you went through, in part at least. You go cheat on me an’ get pregnant, then we will have issues, meanin’ you’re gone, as I can’t live with a woman who will use me like that. If you were because of James, I’d raise the child as if it were my own, for you an’ for James, as he did help when I needed it most. He might have been a bit of a dumb #$@!, Almighty keep him, but he tried hard an’ was good to you, so I have nothin’ against him.” “I’m sorry.” She said again. He pulled her more tightly into him, “I know. An’ I know you’re strugglin’ with his loss still.” She shook her head slightly against him, “I don’t want to struggle with it anymore, though. I have you and love you, and I know we can have a good life, even with sharing you with Val, Maggie, and others, but… I still feel guilty.” “I know.” He said softly. “I felt the same when Val was taken, an’ even when she came back. It’s partly why I pushed you away at first, though I didn’t push as hard as I should have, or for as long as I should have, an’ that added to my feelin’ of guilt… It’s why I took Val’s abuse for a while too. I felt I deserved it. If she was hurtin’ I deserved to as well.” She nodded, “Yes… I am happy, and I feel guilty because he’s dead… I feel like I should be dead too, or at least sad and depressed, but I’m not. I feel sad occasionally, but then you hold me, or smile at me, or tell me you love me… I managed to drown the guilt until you bought me all those nice things, things James wanted to but couldn’t. Think I wanted to have to looked nice for him, and now to look nice for you, and I love them, but… It.. it makes me sad and feel guilty for having that enjoyment now, without him.” “I get it, darlin’, believe me, I do.” Hondo said softly. “I want to get you more, get you fully outfitted, but we can wait if you need to wait.” She shook her head, “No, I’ll be fine. I think I can handle it better now that you know, though I’m embarrassed to be crying like a little pup, like this.” “Don’t be. Maybe you are right, an’ Tonya’s heat comin’ on has you a little more on edge, hormonally an’ emotionally than usual. Plus, Maggie says she has one comin’ too, though its slower than she anticipated. Probably because her systems have not fully healed. Her ovaries might just be healin’. An’ even so, if she does heal, I’m not sure her eggs will, since a woman is born with all the eggs she’ll ever have. It’s possible she’ll be whole without bein’ fertile too. It’s somethin’ I have to discuss with Jefe when the time comes.” He replied. Molly put a hand to her belly, “I’m glad they never fully sterilized me. They gave me a couple doses at the slave processing facility, but they do that to almost all girls. Not always a full dose, but enough to make you weak, slightly sick, and compliant. The owners have the choice to continue, spay, or stop the treatment upon purchase, usually. That’s at a “legitimate” market, though. Plenty of private or black-market slave sales happen, though too. More of a risk, unless you know the slave, their history, and their former owner if they have one.” “I’m sorry you had to go through all of that.” He said softly. She shook her head, “I’m not, because it brought me to you. That makes me feel a bit guilty too. I love James, and will always remember him, but no matter what, I know I’m better off with you, and am happier with you. I’m not sure I’ll ever shake all the guilt and regret from that, though.” “I know it’s easier said than done, but you need to let go of the guilt an’ regret, before it eats you alive.” He said. She nodded, “I know, but I’m not sure how… Only other thing I regret is not being strong enough for you, at times.” “I never said you weren’t strong enough for me.” He replied. She nodded, “I know you haven’t, but I’m not.” “Now, I don’t want you talkin’ like that!” He said firmly. She looked up at him and smiled softly, as she placed a hand on his cheek and softly stroked it. “That’s something I love about you. No matter how little I think of myself, you make me feel like I’m worth something. Thank you.” She said softly. He grabbed her hand from his cheek and moved it to his lips so he could kiss her palm. He then engulfed her smaller hand in his big mit, and then pulled it to his chest. “You doin’ better now?” He asked. She nodded, “I am, Master, and ready to go if Master still wants to buy things for his little sex kitten slave.” He grinned and shook his head, “Woman, you’re headin’ the right way for a hard #$@!in’! Though, with things uncertain with the slavers, an’ you probably needin’ to hold off a couple days, I’m not sure it will happen.” “I’m just a bit stiff still, but not sore, so if you go easy, I’m sure I’ll be fine.” She said. His grin got a bit ornerily, as he looked at her, “Well, I’m gettin’ a bit stiff too, so we probably better get movin’!” “Your shoulder still acting up?” She asked, missing the reference. He chuckled, “Heh! No, I mean somethin’ a bit lower, an’ between my legs.” He moved her hand down to his pants and pressed her hand where his hardening member was pressing on his jeans and extending down his pants leg. “OH!” She half exclaimed, turning a bit red in the cheeks again, “That kind of stiff. Well, I’d help with that if I could, as I’m a getting a bit wet, down there, but like you said we don’t have time.” He nodded, “Which is why we should get goin’ before this thin’ gets fully hard an’ I start gettin’ blue balls!” She giggled slightly and pulled away from him, wiping her eyes, and fixing her hair as best she could, before standing up. He stood up a bit more slowly, but he made it up shortly after, and adjusted himself in his pants, before grabbing the bundle of clothes. “Is it too noticeable?” He asked. She looked down and grinned, “It’s fairly noticeable, but with what you hide in there, it’s no wonder.” “Hmph.” He grunted. “I can always walk in front of you.” She said. “Alright, but stay close.” He said. She gave him a worried look, “You expecting trouble?” “I’m always expectin’ trouble, but that’s not why.” He replied. “You get too far ahead, an’ I have to look at those swishin’ hips an’ happy tail of yours, an’ the swellin’ will never go down!” She blushed, “I thought you were a breast man.” “I am!” He replied, “Doesn’t mean that a nice figure like yours doesn’t turn me on. I’m not an ass man, but the way your hips fill out those jeans, an’ your waist is a bit too small for them, and the way your hips swish when you walk, and your tail counters when you’re happy, it’s a turn on.” “Is that what you mean by happy tail?” She asked. He nodded, “Yeah. When your happy, it’s up an’ waggin’ slightly, with sort or a swishin’ motion that matches rhythm with your hips. I enjoy seen that. When you’re sad it sorta hang down, limply, an’ you don’t have that swish to your step. Makes me just want to hold you until the swish comes back.” She looked up at him with teary eyes again. “Did I say somethin’ wrong?” He asked quickly. She shook her head, “No, you said everything right! I’ve.. I’ve always kind of hated my tail, but the way you talk about it and me, and what you said about when I’m sad… It’s the nicest, sweetest thing anyone’s ever said to me!” He half looked away and cleared his throat, trying to take on a more gruff demeanor, “It’s just the truth, nothin’ more.” He tried to be dismissive about it, and seemed a bit flusters, though even he didn’t know why. She was his after all, already. She wanted to kiss him, but feared who might see it. It public it was improper for a wessen to kiss their human on the lips without being told to, or them initiating it, and she did not want him to look bad. “Well, maybe we should finish up.” She said. He nodded, “Yeah, uhm… Let’s hit the outer wear store, then the shoe store. The campin’ supply booth is there too, an’ we should get you a few items there too. We’ll save the Sex store for last.” She blushed a bit, “Why there last?” “Because I might just need to bed you after that, if you can handle it. If not…” He paused, knowing she did not know about the Jackie’s yet. “I can take you gently, if you can. I know you can, but I know you can get wound tight too and need something harder. If you need that, I know Melissa and Nova are around. And then there’s that nice little Electronics store owner you told me about, who I’m sure would love a pounding.” She said with a wry grin. “We’ll see.” He replied. “I’d rather bed you, but I don’t want to undo any of your healin’ either. An’ as far as Liberty goes, I don’t want to give her the wrong idea.” “Liberty. That’s her name?” She asked. He nodded, “Yup.” “Well, I still want to meet her. I see that look in your eye and she got to you after only two meetings, so she is someone I have to meet.” Molly said, grinning again mischievously. Hondo just chuckled slightly and shook his head before nodding back towards the shops. “Alright, Woman. Let’s get to it.” Molly nodded, "Alright, Master... I hope Maggie's having a good time." (To Be Continued …) |
|
|
Reply Quote Notify of replies
|
|
| 5 | Cabin Exterior / The Barnyard / Re: After Chaos on: Mar 12th, 2025, 3:00pm |
| Started by Jeanette | Post by Fernando | |
| [Tech Town, Meeting in Fernando’s Dub Box, Around 3PM] Fernando had taken apart the table of the Dub Box camper and stowed it away under the benches, and pushed up on the pop-up roof to extend its height. The door was already open but Hondo knocks on the door frame to get Fernando’s attention. “Come in...” Fernando says. Hondo signals to the ladies to enter first before him, he closes and locks the door behind him. Fernando signals to the ladies to sit on the bench across from him. Fernando sits down and Hondo takes the seat next to him closer to the rear. Molly is seated across from Hondo and Maggie across from Fernando. Molly was dressed in an open over-shirt and tank-top with jeans, Maggie is dressed in her lab attire which includes a short skirt, turtle neck sweater and lab coat that does down past her knees. Though the girls did not know what this meeting was about, Maggie seems to be apprehensive about it. Fernando begins, “Everyone here has to earn their keep and do specific tasks to help for the common good of the group. You two are new comers, so jobs were not assigned to you, not that it is your fault. I know you two have been helping, but still, I think we need to talk and go over a few things.” Maggie is getting nervous, having run-away thoughts of what she might have to do. “Something wrong, Maggie?” Fernando asks. “Yes... No!.. I mean... I do not know what I mean!” Maggie replies. “Look, I do not know what happened to you in the lab, but though I expect the best out of you, I do not expect anything less from you. You do not have to do things that are uncomfortable or embarrassing to you, you will not be forced to do things you do not want to do. We just need you two to help out and be given some responsibilities according to what skills you have.” Fernando tells her. Maggie breaks down and begins to cry, being incoherent in her words. Molly cannot figure it out but it is making her think too, as she reaches to hold Maggie and comfort her. Molly does make out from Maggie sobbing “I don’t want to be “ “Wait a minute, “You better explain yourself before we tell you what you are going to do.” Fernando tells them. “ “Is that what you think?” Hondo throws at her, adding, “I’m a happily married man! I don’t need some other female – human or Wessen to give me what my wife already gives me!” "This has nothin' to do with that! I'm still workin' on it, an' Jefe had a couple things to maybe help, but Maggie said she wasn't sure they would work on her or not. I hadn't explained it all to him either, but this ain't the time either!" Hondo replied firmly. “Let’s calm down first of all.” Fernando throws at them as well, “I am not asking Maggie's crying had slowed to a sniffle, as she looked down in embarrassment. Her heat was not coming on as fast as she thought it should but her already frayed emotions were getting worse as she worried about it, and felt a longing for her master well inside of her that frightened her more. Molly's look soften, "I'm sorry... *sigh* Getting hurt, and the stress from Flight town, and being so unsure of everything... I guess I'm a bit more on edge than I thought... What can we do to help?" “We need two more drivers for two more vehicles we are adding to the convoy. If either of you can drive something as big as Russell’s RV and trailer, that is what we need.” Fernando tells them. “They will be carrying extra food, fuel and water for the convoy, so they will be heavy to drive.” Hondo tells them. Molly stands there with her jaw slacked open, Maggie’s sobbing quiets down before she slowly looks up at them. "But I'm already driving the Bronco with the fuel trailer and Maggie's driving that SUV with trailer." Molly said. Hondo nodded, "I know, an' I know it adds some stress, but we'll take it as slow as we need to, an' not push through like we did last time, so two drivers per vehicle aren't needed. Tonya did pretty good on the Bronco, an' I'll maybe sell that SUV. We need the space an' facilities more than we need that rig. If we have to, I'll sell a Mechanics jeep too." “The extra vehicles will not be yours while we ride this convoy as they will be ours – Hondo's and mine, but when we reach Charlton, they will be yours as payment of getting us there with your help. During the time you drive them, you can use them as your semi private mobile home, semi private because my girls will being using the bathroom on one of them sometimes and same with Hondo’s girls with the other. We will be responsible for their maintenance and repairs. That’s the problem, you two need to stay with us to the end of the mission because you two will be carrying the extra supplies we need to make it through.” Fernando explains. Molly looked at Hondo with a bit of a hurt look, "So, you don't want us to be together in your camper?" "This has nothin' to do with that." Hondo responded. "I want us to be together, but we haven't been able to, because of not havin' the room. I want you with me, as much as we can be, an' sharin' my bed when it's possible, but this is 'bout more than that." "But, he said that we could have them if we make it to Charlton, right? So you don't want us after that?" She asked. Hondo shook his head, "That's not the point. The point is, you both deserve somethin' for helpin'. Plus, I want you to feel you have your freedom, as I don't want you to stay because you feel you have to, but 'cause you want to." "But... I'm your mate, I thought." Molly said quietly. "You are, if you want to be." Hondo replied. "This has nothing to do with your relationship with Hondo, Molly." Fernando interjected. "What you do is between you two and I assume Valentine. Same goes with Maggie and whatever is going on there. This is to solve a problem and reward you two for helping us solve it." “Our biggest hurdle is goin’ through No Man’s Land desert. It’s a four day ride and we will stop to camp, rest and refuel from the reserves you two will be carrying.” Hondo explains. “That is if you accept it.” Fernando throws in. “Thin’ is, can you both drive something that big an' heavy?” Hondo asks. “There are other jobs you two will be doing but that is minor compared to this.” Fernando says, adding, “We need an answer right now so we can get the vehicles and have them rebuilt. That takes 2 to 3 days to do. After that we need to fill them up with food and supplies. We cannot waste time sitting around this place. In 24 hours, General Jastrey will be coming to see me and I hope in a short time we will be leaving for Water Town I & II and then through No Man’s land.” “Can we have a few moments in private to discuss it?” Molly asks. “You got 3 minutes. We will be outside waiting.” Fernando tells her as he gets up. He walks to the camper trailer door and opens it, stepping outside. Hondo follows him and the door shuts behind them. "Sorry 'bout that Jefe. I told ya she was worried 'bout her heat comin' an' asked me for help an' care as she goes through it, as my slave. I kinda got busy an' hadn't had a chance to tell you 'bout her rape on the Grey Lady's airship, or the forced abortion an' sterilization." Hondo said. Fernando sighed and shook his head, "*sigh* ... I understand, and understand why you want to help her. I will do what I can, but understand you cannot save everyone, even from themselves." Hondo nodded, "I know, but I'm goin' to try to help her if I can." "And what about Molly and Valentine? And Tonya and Zoey? You have to set priorities, you know? You have those two Rabbit sisters now too, and they look like they need help, and those two bunny girls seem to have their eyes on you as well. How are you going to prioritize all of them? Fernando asked. "I'm not sure, but I'll figure it out." Hondo replied. Fernando nodded, "I know you will, and I am not trying to tell you how to live, or who to love. I just want you to be well, and live the best you can in this shit-show of a world. You are my number two, and in that I not only want you doing well, but I need you doing well." Hondo nodded, "I know..." Hondo was cut off by the camper door opening. (Inside the Dub Box Camper) It takes a few moments for Maggie to “You heard that?” Molly asks. “I do not know if I can drive anything that big!” Maggie says. “Just take it slow and you will get used to it.” Molly says. "You've been doing great with that SUV and trailer, so I know you can handle this." Maggie does not answer. “Let me check on something. I’ll be back.” Molly tells her. She gets up and walks to the door, then sticks her head out of the door. “Excuse me, but, does it have to be two vehicles or can we get by with one?” Fernando and Hondo look at each other. Fernando answers, “It would be best to have two, though if there is a problem we can make do with one. But the best option is to have two in order to haul more food and supplies.” Hondo asks, “Is there a problem?” “Err... Well...” Molly tries to begin. “If there is a problem, let us know now so we can take care of it.” Fernando puts out. Molly sighs before she answers, “Maggie is not sure if she can handle such a large vehicle.” “If she can drive, then she can handle it. She just needs to take it slow around turns and give herself more space for braking. With practice she can master those things.” Fernando points out. “We understand if she has a fear, but if that is uncertainty an' not fear then she can do this. We only ask this of you both to do this because of the need of the group, not our personal needs.” Hondo explains. “OK. We’ll continue discussing it.” Molly says before closing the door behind her. Fernando looked back at Hondo, "How are things going with Molly?" "It's been good, though there have been a few rough patches, which are to be expected." Hondo replied. "She has held up well for havin' been through so much. She's a good woman, an' I love her." "What about Valentine?" Fernando asked. "She was a good woman for you too, and I know you loved her." Hondo frowned, "She was an' I believe she still is but... I don't know." "She is your wife." Fernando reminded him. "Wife as in I accepted her as such an' we made vows to each other, but not officially married, you know?" Hondo reminded him. "What matters more to you? Official or what was passed between you two?" Fernando asked. Hondo gave him a bit of an angry look, "You know the answer to that!" "Then what are you going to do about it?" Fernando asked, but added, "And I know she failed most of her vows, and I'm not saying you do not have a right to walk away, and I am not saying you cannot have more than one woman, if that is agreed upon and understood by all involved. But again, it will be stressful to you, and I do not want you regretting walking away from her." "I thought you were done with her, so I'd figured you'd have wanted her gone." Hondo replied sourly. Fernando looked down for a moment before looking back at him, "... I thought you knew me better than that, I have to say." "*sigh*.. Sorry, Jefe." Hondo replied. "She's just a bit of a sore subject." Fernando nodded, "I know, and there is no need to apologize... What I am done with, is female drama. I care about Valentine almost as much as I do you, but she is yours to handle, and she wronged you far more than she did me. Until she makes things right with you, I do not want anything to do with her, and she needs to find solace and forgiveness with you. The question is, are you going to allow her to?" "I just need some time, Jefe." He said. "I told her to give me space for a while, an' then we'll talk." Fernando nodded, "I understand that. Just do not wait too long. The longer one waits, the harder it can be." (Back Inside the Dub Box Camper) She goes over to her seat and sits down. After letting out a sigh, she continues, “They said that though they can make do with one, it would be best to have two.” Maggie mews in uncertainty and self induced fear, but says nothing for several minutes. After a few minutes she replied softly, "I.. I don't want to let Master Hondo and Master Fernando down, but I'm... not sure I can handle this." “Look girl. You can do it.” Molly tells her. Maggie lets out a sigh and nods. “Good girl.” Molly says while hugging her, “I know you can do it.” “I just don’t know though...” Maggie adds. “You can do it! I know you can.” Molly says before getting up. She walks over to the door and opens it, sticking her head out to find Hondo and Fernando, “We agree.” Fernando signals Hondo to walk in first before he goes in and they take their seats. Fernando begins, “How shall we continue? Hondo and I will order the RVs and Trailers for you two to drive for us. Then Maggie, you will be with me; Molly you will be with Hondo. We will get you some personal things you ladies need, just do not consider our generosity as a weakness as it is not. It is for the survival of this group and if you need something that would help you help this group, ask us and consider it yours when we can find it. The problem is that it is going to take some three days to get them built for us. During that time we will be gathering drums and supplies and then put them in after you get the RVs. So if you are ready to go, then let’s go. First stop Nelson’s Used Trucks, Supplies, Parts and Repairs shop.” “Don’t be ashamed if you need some lady thin’s, bein’ with so many females we understand such needs you girls might have.” Hondo says to them. “Maggie, since you came here with nothing but the clothes on your back, don’t worry about how much it is going to cost to get you everything you need.” Fernando tells her before turning to Hondo, “Let’s go get this done.” “Alright Jefe.” Hondo replies, throwing in as he signals them to go before him, “Ladies...” The four of them step out of the Dub box camper, with Fernando waiting outside for him to lock it. They continue on their way to town, mostly in silence. It takes them a few minutes to get to Nelson’s Used Trucks, Supplies, Parts and Repairs shop. They walk into the store section of the shop. Nelson comes in to see how it is. “Good day, sirs. How can I help you today?” Nelson says. “Good day Nelson.” Fernando replies. He adds, “I’m looking for two more RVs and trailers like the one I ordered earlier.” Nelson nods before signaling them to follow him into the yard. Once in the yard, Fernando walks over to the parked RVs. Hondo looks over the trailers. Fernando narrows down his selection to three: a white one, a green one and a brown one. He decides on the white one for Maggie as he can paint an ambulance symbol on the sides. It would also reflect a lot of the heat it would pick up from dessert run. After a while, he decides in the brown one. He steps out and walks to Nelson. “I’ll take those two, the white and the brown ones. Same set up as before: rebuilt and overhauled, CB radio, generators, diesel heaters, extra fuel tanks, tow hitch with safety chains and a trailer with each one like before.” Fernando tells him. Nelson nods as he writes down the order on a pad. Not finding a single axle trailer, Hondo chooses two dual axle v-nose trailers similar to the one Russell received. Fernando gives Nelson some extra notes for the trailer to be painted in matching colors, with the white trailer to have an ambulance symbol on its sides on top of the modifications he had done on Russell’s trailers: a V-Nose and ramps, the V-Nose section to have some upper and lower cabinets, a small clean up sink and a generator, on the sides some upper cabinets and by the V-Nose a couple drum tanks with a water pump and filters, inside lighting and a couple batteries and a generator to run it all with a couple of spare tires. The five of them go into Nelson’s office for paper work and calculations to be done. “How much for everything?” Fernando asks. “$200 for the trailers; $4000 for the RVs and their overhaul; $250 for the generators, diesel heaters, spare tires, and lighting; times two.” Nelson says, finalizing a total “$8900.” Fernando nods before taking out a small cloth bag and counts out six $1000 gold coins, “Consider that down payment. Like before, the rest will be paid when the work is done along with a reward for a job well done. How long will it take?” “This is a rush job like the other?” Nelson asks. “Sort of, yes. But if you can do it in 48 hours – two days, three the most, it would be best for our schedule.” “I can get it done by 48 hours.” Nelson says. Fernando nods, “Thank you.” “No, thank you!” Nelson says as he gathers the money and hands Fernando the paper work for the vehicles and trailers. “I’ll see you on pick up or before, if changes need to be made.” Fernando says. “You know I charge if you come in to supervise the build.” Nelson chides in. Fernando nods and says, “Not a problem.” They get their things and walk out of the shop. They stand outside as Fernando folds up the paperwork and pockets it. “Hondo, take care of Molly’s shopping needs, I’ll be with Maggie as she needs a lot more.” Fernando explains. “Will do Jefe!” Hondo says before he walks away with Molly. Fernando turns to Maggie. “Now, besides the basics clothing items you need, tell me what you worked as, what you want to work, anything else you think is important and I can do for you.” Maggie looks up at him and looks away, “My name is Maggie. I used to work for a scientist for the Grey Lady, and the lab she is a patron of. I was forced to work for her, as I was bought as a slave for her. I used to work for a doctor before he and his family was purged. I was found out to have medical knowledge, I was studying to be a doctor and was the doctor’s assistant at the time of the purge and was forced to be a scientist’s assistant for the lab.” “Was this before or after you became a Wessen?” Fernando asks. “After. My family was purged long ago when I was a little girl, and I was turned into a Wessen at a young age. Then this doctor's family bought me from the slavers and took care of me and taught me about science and medicine. Then they were purged not too long ago and it was found out that I knew medicine and science and was sold to “Sorry for asking personal questions, but were you abused, raped, forced to do things you did not want to do?” Fernando asks. “A Wessen’s life is not an easy one; if one does not do as they are told then they are beaten. Even if they do as they are told, there is a chance that they can be beaten to remind them where they stand where they work and live.” Maggie explains. “But were you raped? Forced or coerced to have sex?” He asks. “Many times.” She finally admits while trying to hold back tears before throwing in, “You should know that.” “Actually I don’t. But that is another story for another day. But I am hearing that many of your kind, many Wessen females are forced into having sex with humans.” He tells her. “Well, if you are looking for sex, unless you force me like the others have, I am not interested in having sex with you “Well, that would be sad because you would make a lovely wife to some lucky guy who would want to marry you – human or Wessen. You have the potential to return the love that somebody gives you in a relationship.” He tells her. “Nobody wants me or any of my kind, unless we are easy as sex kittens at a sand box bar.” Maggie says. “I would not say that. Look, not hitting on you or anything, but I may have something for you before dinner. You may ask the other Wessens what that would be to show that I am not taking advantage of you.” He tells her. They walk into the merchant building. Fernando goes into the first merchant who deals with camping supplies.  He picks up a large military duffel bag, a sleeping bag, fold-away mess kit and cooking kit for her, and pays for it. The items are put into the duffel bag with a lot of room inside to spare.    At another nearby merchant they pick up a pillow and blanket, which is put into the duffel bag. “Now to get you some clothing. I did not ask but how old are you?” Fernando says and asks. “I’m... 25... I think.” She answers. “You think?” He asks. “I stopped counting after a while. The doctor’s family was purged and I was 19 or 20. And I was sent to the lab 3 or four years ago, after being on the Grey Ladies airship for almost a year, and was at a slave training facility being made ready for market for 6 months before that.” She answers. “OK, then you are 25.” Fernando says. “You have a uniform or dress code I have to abide by?” Maggie asks. “Whatever you are comfortable with, but underwear is mandatory: panties, bra, t-shirt; thermal underwear on cold days or areas. Sox, shoes or sneakers, boots and winter sox on cold days or areas. Tops, pants and skirts are up to you. If you are going to wear that lab coat, I need to test you on your knowledge and skills. Thus speaking to what we were talking before, what do you want to be?” He says and asks. “I heard that this is a medical convoy. I would like to be part of it and help people that you help.” She states. “This is a medical convoy for a select few we rescue. Basically, the co-leader, in name only, is looking for a person, an abandoned child and is bringing the child to Charlton. Others have joined to go to Charlton or around that area as they too have been purged and have nothing to return to as a home. We help them out, they help us out. But I lead where the convoy goes as I scout for information on roads and the gangs on them.” He explains to her. “Lord Lucifer rules these roads. The Grey Lady had some sort of deal with him.” She points out. “I do not care.” He tells her. “You do not care? He can attack the convoy and purge us all!” She throws back. “Look, Maggie. It was I who took care of Lord Biggus of Slavia, and Hondo took care of the corrupted town and their corrupt Law Enforcement at the far north of the territory. And we made peace and deal with other road gangs along the way. So Lord Lucifer is not a problem, either he makes peace with us and everyone is happy or his blood will fertilize the ground he lies dead on. That is a simple decision for him to make.” He explains. Maggie remains there in silence, wondering if she should believe what was being said or not. He takes her by the arm, “This way to get you your underwear. You know your size?” “Uhm...” Maggie begins to say. “Not to worry. This lab coat looks like a medium. Your breasts look like a 32D. Your other measurements look like 26 and 32, thin build. That should make you a size 6/7 for most things, and 34-mens size T-shirts. I can verify your size with a cloth tape from the clothier.” He tells her. They get to one of the clothing merchants for her underwear. Fernando finds a cloth tape on the outside display shelves. “Raise your arms up.” Maggie reluctantly does as he says, raising her arms up. Fernando reaches around her with the tape measure and measures below her breasts, “hmm... 32, like I thought.” He then moves the tape measure onto her breasts, “38… minus 32 is 6 and that makes you a ‘DD’” He moves the tape measure to her waist, “25... so that’s 26.” Then finally at her hips, “OK... 34. Like I thought. Put your arms down.” A woman wearing a shop apron over her clothes step out between the display shelves. “How can I help you?” The woman asks. “I just need some personal items for ‘my Wessen’ here.” He tells her. “OK, what does she need?” The woman asks. “Everything. Damn Slave auction tent only pack them up with what they have on.” Fernando tells her. “Well... Seeing that you measured her, what’s her size?” The woman asks. Fernando points to Maggie’s areas, “32DD, 26, 34; either a medium or size 6/8.” “Anything you are interested in her wearing special?” The woman asks. “Oh, wait. No. Maggie, go with her and look over what you like in what you need: Bras, panties, t-shirts, six of each. I’ll get a couple of other things for you.” Fernando tells Maggie. Maggie nods and goes with the woman inside. Fernando looks about and finds a few turtle neck sweaters, polo shirts, a couple of thigh high jean skirts; piling them up into a group for him buy when they return. In ten minutes Maggie walks out with a package of items already wrapped up. Fernando looks at her, and then the woman behind her. “How much for that and this?” He says as he puts his hand on the pile. The woman looks over the pile he made, “Give me $65 for everything.” “Interesting.” Fernando says, as he pulls out a few gold and silver coins, adding up a sum of $75. He hands it to her, “Keep the change, and I’ll be back for more.” He and Maggie place the items into the duffel bag though he says, “I just got you a couple things, but you are going to need more. Come, follow me.” “Why you told her that you bought me?” Maggie sort of complains as they walk away. “It’s more believable that I am helping my Wessen that I got from the slaver’s market than somebody I found off the street. In finding you off the street, they might think I‘m picking up some whore. And if they think you’re a whore and I’m a john, there is a lot that needs explaining that I do not want to go through.” They walk together to John’s Apparel and Clothing just a couple stores away. John comes out to greet them. “Welcome back!” John says to them. “Thank you, John. I need a few things for my Wessen here: a couple of skirts, jeans, socks and polo shirts. Oh... and one of those black hooded jackets that I bought before in her size.” Fernando says. “OK, she looks like a size 6 or 7, a small to medium. Let’s see what I have.” John says before he goes inside. Fernando begins to look at the items on the outdoor display, finding a couple shorts and a longer knee-high skirt for her to put on. What sweaters or shirts that was on display were too small for her. Then he looks at her, “You want anything? Really.” “Look, I do not want to owe you for anything.” Maggie nervously says. “And? You are not going to owe me for anything. You can come back to camp and then leave during the night. If you leave a note saying why you left, we are not going to look for you. It has happened before and those who left I wish them the best of luck but I know this is not an easy world. Also I do not own you but I am going to say I am to give you some respect and attachment to me by others. And if you think you need to pay me back for what is given to you, then you might as well go back to the Grey Lady, because you cannot pay for what you do not owe. I’m giving you these things with no strings attached. I’m letting you stay with us as long as you put in some work to earn your keep: cooking, cleaning, security, taking care of the kids, whatever. You do not need to bend over and drop your panties to be #$@!ed or get on your knees to suck some dick as your form of payment or input to stay in the convoy or have a warm place to sleep in. Everyone is equal there and everyone has a job. What your job is will be determined later in what you can do. You will not be forced to do anything you do not want to do. You will not be put into a dangerous situation unless everyone is in a dangerous situation. I do information gathering and search and rescues of others. If you want to be by my side and assist me on those things, I’m going to tell you that it is stressed filled and you will be put through more dangerous situations than the rest of the camp and convoy members, but as a rescue tech and medical professional it is what I do. Now, what is it that you think you can do for the camp?” Fernando explains and asks. “I would like to help out as a medical professional. It is what I was taught to be.” She explains. “Then I need to test you on what you know. It’s easy to say that you know stuff when you don’t but when things hit the fan, such lies can end up costing lives.” He tells her. “I know.” She replies. “Then good.” Fernando says as John comes out the store. He places the items he found on the display stands. Fernando sees two jackets, one smaller than the other one and takes the large one of the two. He hands it to Maggie, “Here, put that on.” He then inspects the other items , nodding approvingly. He puts the shorts and knee high skirt he picks up and puts them on the pile. “How much for everything?” John counts the items there and adds up a total, “Give me $50 for everything.” “That’s a bit low for all this. You sure?” Fernando asks. “You bought from me before several times. You’re a trusting, honest and generous customer.” John says. Fernando counts out $60 in silver coinage and hands it to him, “Keep the change.” He then tells Maggie, “Let’s go.” Maggie follows him as he heads to Evens’ Shoes and Boots shop not too far away. Fernando looks through socks and stockings, piling up a few items. Old man Evens comes out from his shop. “You again, how can I help you?” Evens says. “I need a couple shoes, cloth slippers, sneakers and boots for the lady here.” Fernando says. Evens steps out and looks at her feet, judging her shoe size being about a 6 or 7. He goes into his shop and comes out with an assistant a few minutes later carrying some boxes. He puts the boxes on the display stand for Fernando to look over. Fernando opens the boxes and glances over each shoe and nods. He then takes out one of the cloth shoes and hands it over to Maggie. “Try that on.” He tells her. Maggie takes off her slipper and puts on the shoe. “How does it fit?” He asks. “OK I guess.” Maggie says. “OK?” Fernando asks. “It’s not tight or uncomfortable...” Maggie replies. “Alright then.” Fernando says, “Give me the shoe and put on your slipper back on.” She does as she is told and Fernando puts away the shoe. “How much for everything?” Fernando asks Evens. Evens looks over the shoes and other items Fernando picked out. “Shoes, slippers, sneakers, boots, and socks; give me $75 for the whole set.” He says. Fernando sighs, though out of tiredness than anything else and counts off his money in gold and silver coins, handing it to him. “Thank you for everything. Maggie, take those out of the boxes and put them in the duffel bag.” Maggie does as she was told, taking a couple minutes to complete the task. Evens’ assistant takes the empty boxes back into the shop with him. Fernando takes her to a small shop and gets her a few grooming items, brushes, combs, manicure set, so on. A couple towels, soaps and a robe were also bought for her. For less than $35 dollars, the items go into the duffel bag. “There. Everything you should need you now have. If you want to leave, do so tonight and leave a note. We won’t go after you if you do.” He tells her Maggie stands there silently. “Look. Let’s go back to camp. Later we can go food shopping.” He tells her. Maggie does not say a word and just follows him. They get to his electric camper in just a few minutes. He opens the passenger front door and tells her to put the duffel bag on the seat as he opens the side sliding door. Checking inside, Ichigo was still in bed being her lazy self. “You need to get dressed, we’re going shopping when I’m done here.” Fernando tells Ichigo. Ichigo complains but does as she was told. Fernando tells Maggie, “Sit down on the edge of the door.” As he points to the floor at the sliding door. He goes to the Dub Box and pulls out a folding chair and a small black box. Maggie sits down but is unsure to his actions. As he settles into his chair in front of her, he tells her, “Give me your foot.” “Eh?” Maggie replies. “Just give me your foot.” He tells her. Maggie reluctantly complies, shoving her hand against her skirt for it not to rise up on her and expose what she was ‘born with.’ He comments, “When was the last time you had a Pedicure?” “A what?” She asks. “A pedicure – having your toenails trimmed and shaped.” He explains. “Why would one have their toenails trimmed?” She asks. “Wessen or not, you are still human. And unlike other animals that have their nails and claws automatically trimmed as they walk against the ground, we humans lost that ability many millions of years ago and have to manually cut our nails.” Fernando explains. “Uhm... I did not know.” She replies. “Then, I’m sorry if it hurts, I’ll try to be as painless as possible.” He tells her, going into his black box and pulling out a heavy nipping tool. Fernando looks over her toenails and toes. Carefully measuring by eye, he puts the nipping tool onto the nail of the big toe at 3/4 of the length of the nail. He cuts it, the tool making a hard snapping sound as it cuts it. Maggie flinches at the sound but not in pain. He continues to go across the nail until the ragged end is trimmed off. He repeats the cutting at 1/4 intervals until he has cut it an overhang flush with the tip of the toe itself. Cutting the other toe nails on the foot was easier. “I’m half way done as I need to sand and shape them, but first I need to cut the nails of the other foot. So relax and put this foot down and give me your other foot.” He tells her. Maggie nods and does as she was told. He looks over her foot before he begins to trim the nail on the big toe first and then the others. When done trimming the nails, Fernando takes an emery board and begins to sand down and shape the toe nails. He does the same on the first foot. He then lifts up both feet onto his lap. “Done.” He tells her. He then gently taps her toes and their nails, “Once a week you need to check, clean and if needed trim your nails on the hands and feet. I’ll do your hands later. Now, when was the last time you took a shower or bath?” Fernando asks her in a firm tone. “ “Then you relax. You have been helping a lot, lately, Hondo has told me, so just relax a bit. “Can I go with you?” Maggie asks. She adds, “ “Alright. You and Miss Congeniality wait for me here.” He tells her before getting up. He takes the folding chair back to the Dub Box. They step out of the electric bus and Fernando locks it before they had back to town. They take a few detours from the main street to find various food vendors. The vegetables are bought first, then the powdered juices and dry cereals. He finds a couple of smoked ham shoulders and takes them. Last to things be put into the cart are six giant mutant chicken eggs. He points out, “We will be back to buy some of those canned foods, dry pasta, sausages and some flour.” They walk back to the camp, stopping at Hondo’s camper. Fernando knocks on the door. It opens with Ruth at the door way. “Oh? How can I help you, Fernando?” Ruth asks. “I’ll ask about Macey and Tammy later. But first I need to talk to you and Val for a second.” He tells her. “Oh, sure thing.” Ruth says as she turns around, “Val, Fernando wants to see us both about something.” “I’ll be right there.” Val says as she tends to something on the stove. Fernando steps back away from Hondo camper. Ruth steps out of the camper with Val right behind them. “Thank you ladies.” Fernando says before he pulls his pull cart into view. “This is for stocking up on our ride through No Man’s Land. We will be stopping by one or two more towns but in discussing it with Hondo, we need to be preparing for that long run now. It’s not a lot but it is a start. Ruth, I know you are in charge of meals lately, but I expect Valentine to be helping you, as it is going to be a lot of work to plan and prepare for this trip.” “This is great. Like you said, this is a start.” “Let me know when you’re done. I need the pull cart to get some canned foods I found.” Fernando tells her. Val looks at him as she pulls into the rear of their trailer. She then takes out their pull cart and rolls it Fernando, “Go use ours, this is going to take a while to get yours empty.” “You sure?” Fernando asks. “Yes. Go ahead.” Val tells him, quietly, seeming fidgety around him. “Alright. I should be back in 15 minutes. And thanks.” He tells her, before turning around and heading back to town, telling Maggie and Ichigo “Let’s go.” Together they go back to the food stress area where Fernando mentally noted where the canned foods were stocked. Looking at the items, Fernando gathers several boxes of dry pasta, a five pound bag of rice, a few jars of sauce, several canned vegetables, canned soups, canned fruit in syrup, and canned meats. He gets a ten pound bag of flour, needing to move a few things about in the pull cart. A couple ropes of linked sausages were added, one sweet and one hot. Couple sticks of hard salami was thrown in, about 4 inches around and 18 inches long. He finds a couple bricks of government cheddar cheese and adds it to the pile.    Honey, salt and spices were found and added to the pull cart. He looks at the cart and thinks about what else could be added. “Pasta, rice, sauce, canned vegetables, canned fruit, canned soups, canned meats, flour, hot and sweet sausages, hard salami sausage, cheese, honey, salt and spices. What else is needed?” Fernando says to himself. “Sweetwater?” Ichigo asks. “I should decline because this is for everybody. If it is for me and Hondo’s charges I would accept.” Fernando explains. “Well, if you buy 20 of these large bottles, everyone can get 2 bottles.” Ichigo explains. Fernando points to the pull cart, “I do not have enough room for that right now. We would have to go drop these off and come back for them.” “OK then...” Ichigo says with a sigh. “What else do we need?” He asks himself again. “You have bread?” Maggie asks. “That’s it. Three dozen rolls and a dozen or so long breads should do it. Let go to the bakery.” Fernando answers. As Fernando pulls the cart, the three of them head to the bakery. There he gets three dozen rolls and a dozen long breads in 4 separate bags, a bag for each dozen. After paying for the last of the items, he leads the group back to the camp. Ruth and Val were finishing up putting things away. Fernando walks up to them. “I’m back.” He says to them. “What else did you get?” “Just a few things – canned stuff mostly. And a couple ropes of sausages, just be careful – one of spicy hot and the other is sweet. The hard salami is not sandwich meat, but soup meat. My grandmother used to make a Hard Salami Soup, it was great.” Fernando says as he looks over the pile of goods. He adds, “If you run out of room, I can talk to Russell about putting things into his camper or trailer.” “That should be fine.” Val says. “I got room in my camper and trailer, and Hondo has that other trailer Maggie is pulling that he said is half empty.” Ruth adds. “ Ruth nodded, "So, we will figure it out." “Well, here’s your cart. I need my cart to get some tools and car things. See you all later.” Fernando throws in. Val pushes his cart around to him and then gets her cart with the food in it. Her and Ruth go through the items and start putting them away. Fernando walks back to the food market area and begins to get large bottles of sweetwater and juices. He manages to fit 42 bottles – line of six bottles by seven rows – in the cart. He finds a few melons (cantaloupe, honeydew and watermelon), placing them in a couple of boxes on top of the bottles. They go back to his camper and to the Dub Box camper. He opens the outdoor box and starts putting in the bottles of sweetwater and juices in it. All 42 seem to fit right in. He locks the box and gets up. “Come. I need to deal with people who I do not want to deal with.” Fernando tells Ichigo and Maggie. They follow him without saying a word. He walks to the far end of camp where Jeanette’s group was at. He walks to a Ford truck with a large trailer and looks for its owner. He finds her talking with the two Jeanettes. He approaches them. “Excuse me.” As he approaches them, “Moro, I need to store a few things in your trailer as it is refrigerated.” “How much are we talking about?” Moro asks. “These two boxes of melons and one more box of sweetwater and juices.” He says to her. “Why not give them out to the other drivers?” One of the two Jeanettes says. “We will discuss it later in an up and coming Driver’s meeting, but this is for the No Man’s Land run. 1200 or more miles, four or more days of dessert roads, no food, towns, or water with four or more nights of camping and resting before we get out of it. If anything you should be planning and stocking up on food and supplies. We’ll do fuel and water supply runs after we have the meeting and a couple more vehicles that I am waiting on to arrive.” Fernando says to the Jeanette that asked. He turns to Moro, “With your permission, I need access to your refrigerated trailer.” “It’s only refrigerated to 40F degrees.” Moro points out. “That would be more than perfect. I’ll take an empty spot on the floor for these things.” Fernando tells her. “Come.” Moro says to him. He follows her to the rear of her trailer. She opens the ramp doors of the trailer, they walk inside. Fernando sees that the bottom area under the shelves are empty and has more than enough room for the boxes to be stacked two-high as he has it on the pull cart. He point out the area, “This would be good for now.” “OK, then put your things there.” Moro replies. She adds before she leaves, “The door will be unlocked for you to put the rest of the things in. Let me know when you are done.” “Thank you.” Fernando tells her. He then lifts the two boxes of melons and slides them under shelving in the space he found on the floor. He then looks at Maggie before closing the rear door, “You wait right here and no one except for the owner – Moro, or I come and open the rear door. Anyone comes asking questions, you do not answer other than ‘Speak to Mister Fernando about it.’ I’ll be back in a couple of minutes.” “Alright, Master Fernando takes Ichigo with him back to his camper and Dub Box. He opens his trailer camper and looks about for a box to line the pull cart with and place the bottles inside. Finding one, it takes a minute for him to put the bottles into the box inside the cart. It takes another minute to return to Moro’s truck and open the rear trailer, stepping inside. He then lifts the box out of the cart and places it on the floor, sliding it under the shelf and placed next to the box of melons. He then steps out and closes the door. He quickly finds Moro and tells her that his work is done. She arrives and secures the trailer. Fernando turns to the girls, “Let’s go.” Maggie and Ichigo follows him as he takes his pull cart back to the Dub Box. “ "I shouldn't need to shower. Have not sweat any since my shower last night." She replied. "Alright, then." He replied, before turning Ichigo just nods as Fernando opens the Dub Box. He tells Maggie to wait inside as he goes to the camper to open it for Ichigo and gathers a few clothing articles for Maggie. He returns to Maggie in the Dub Box, pops up the roof and opens up the rear window to set up the outdoor shower for her. “OK, you need to try on some of these clothes, then. Nervously she asks, “You going to watch me change “I’ll be there to give you want you need that I “Oh.” Maggie says as she looks down at the ground. “Just Maggie walks out the camper and around to the back where the shower tent was set up. She goes in shower tent and closes it up. Fernando looks down at her from the Dub Box Window. Bit by bit she hands over the various few items of her clothing. Soon she was in the tent in nothing more than her bare fur. Fernando closes the curtains but pops his arm out into the tent and points to the water knobs to control the water flow to the shower head above, explaining what they were. He then draws his arm into the camper trailer and closes the curtains. She turns on the water and quickly adjusts them to a comfortable temperature. After a minute Fernando puts his arm through the curtain with a bar of soap in his hand. She takes the bar of soap from his hand and started on her 5 minute shower by lathering up with the soap, then rinses the lather off and repeats a couple more times. When she is done she calls to Fernando. Fernando steps out and shuts the door behind him, leaving Maggie alone. She slowly and nervously strips her clothes off. She trusts Fernando, almost as much as Hondo, but she had not been around him much lately. She was not sure why she felt more nervous around him, but she did. She wondered if it was because she feared Hondo might not like her being like this around him, or if she felt she owed Fernando her body when she wanted Hondo to quell her heat for her. She thought maybe it was because she felt so unworthy, and knew she had so much to make up for, after all she had done. Or maybe it was because she knew her knowledge paled in comparison to his, and she feared she would let him down when he tested her. Or even possibly was that she felt she deserved the punishment and hurt she had received at the hand of the Grey Lady, her crew, or at the lab, but she was finding half wanted it from Hondo and Fernando, but feared it at the same time. Whatever it was, she was not sure, but a lot of thoughts ran through her mind. She stripped her ragged clothes off, her coat, skirt, and sweater being hers, the tank top being one she borrowed from Valentine, and she had no panties on. She then pulled on the clean, soft clothes; panties, a bra, and a t-shirt, then her skirt, and a pair of sandals. The bra felt weird to her, and she was unsure if she wanted to wear it, or even if she was wearing it right, but she left it on for now. “Master Fernando, I am done.” Maggie call from inside the Dub box Fernando’s arm sticks out of the curtain with a towel in its hand. She takes it, handing the soap to him. He takes the soap to the sink and puts in there for the moment, rinsing his hand to remove the soap residue. He goes back and sends a pair of panties through the curtain. She takes it and puts them on. He then hands her a bra, followed by a t-shirt and a skirt. The last thing he gives her is her sandal footwear. In under a minute she walks out of the shower stall and into the Dub Box “UnLock the door and come out here.” He tells her. Maggie nervously complies. Standing in front of him, he looks her over. He looks down at her arms and then pulls up her t-shirt. He examines her back and side, finding scars from past abuse of whipping, and one that looks like a small caliber bullet or a thin bladed knife. He puts his finger under it. “What happened there?” Fernando asks. “Uhm... nothing. Really.” Maggie tries to cover it up. “Look, girl. I gave you a healing pill to take care of the injuries I seen on you, not to take care of past injuries you have though it may have taken care of various infections you may be carrying. Now, if you tell me the truth on these injuries, I can give you the right amount of medication that will heal these scars and their internal injuries you have and restore some beauty these scars destroy.” Fernando tells her before he pulls the t-shirt down. He then turns her around, looking at her breasts. “When was the last time you wore a bra?” As he begins to pull and tuck on her bra straps through the t-shirt to even her out. “A few of years, it was not allowed when I was forced to work with the Grey Lady’s doctors. I didn't really need one before, as my breasts were not that big until my last growth spurt that happened a couple years ago.” She tries to explain. “Ever been pregnant?” He asks. “It was not allowed when I was forced to work for the Grey Lady’s doctors.” She tries to explain. “So they made you sterile or killed the baby inside you?” He asks. “Both.” She replies. "You.. you heard what Molly said." “I know, but I want to hear from you... How long ago?” He asks, adding, “I’m not going to ask how it happened, as I can figure that it has been forced on you. But how long ago will give me an idea on how much to give you in order to heal you.” “Several years, since I was 20. I stopped counting when I became 23, that was couple years ago.” She explains. He lifts up her t-shirt again, making adjustments to her bra straps to make her more even so she would not have to adjust them herself. He pulls the t-shirt down, and gets a turtle neck sweater to give her. “Put that on.” He tells her. She puts her arms in before she tells him, “I “You are not going to owe me anything other than the work I expect you to do. Again, no one in this convoy rides for free except for the children and even they have chores to do.” Fernando tells her. He throws in, “I’m not expecting you to give up yourself or your body to me or to anyone else in this convoy. Nor do I want it or anybody else does. Anyone that tries to force you into such things let me or Hondo know and we will take care of them. I’m not looking for a romantic relationship or quickie sex with anyone.” Maggie nods briefly. Fernando signals to her to put on the sweater. She eventually does and then stands there for his judgment. He goes up to her and adjusts her sweater, before he stands behind her and guides her to one of the bench seats, pushing her to sit down. He then sits opposite from her. “Look, Maggie. You need to stop being nervous and scared. You are not going to be forced into anything, you are not going to be anyone’s slave though I will say I own you in case somebody ask questions but that will be said to protect you, not to own you. What jobs you volunteer for or I assign you to, I need you to do. I do not want to hear excuses, I just want the job done, and have it done in the best way you possibly think you can do it. Now if you leave, that is on you. You cannot return to the group after you leave. That is all I am going to say.” Fernando explains to her before he asks, “You going to stay with us or are you going to leave?” “I have nowhere to go.” She tells him. “That is not what I want to hear. I want to know if you are staying with us or going to leave.” He tells her. She does not answer. He continues, “Stay, and I’ll see about getting those scars healed. Leave, you get nothing. Either way, you owe nobody here anything.” “I have nowhere to go but I need time to decide.” Maggie says. “Do you have friends or family that needs rescue?” Fernando asks. She wipes a tear forming in her eye, “No.” “Afraid of leaving people you know?” He asks. “No...” She pauses, “Everyone I know are evil people associated with the Grey Lady.” “Look. Whatever was done to you, other than reverting you to a human being again or rewriting past history, I could try to fix or undo. All I can say is that you are safe with us if you stay.” He tells him. Maggie looks down at herself before she begins to cry. Fernando sits at his seat for a moment before switching to her bench. He knows he shouldn’t and even does not want too but he puts an arm around her and holds her tightly as she continues to cry. Even worst she babbles on incoherently, unable to make a straight sentence or legible compound word. (To Be Continued...) |
|
|
Reply Quote Notify of replies
|
|
| 6 | Cabin Exterior / The Barnyard / Re: After Chaos on: Mar 12th, 2025, 2:58pm |
| Started by Jeanette | Post by Fernando | |
| [West Yellowstone – Around 3PM] Inside Francisco’s camper the discussion continues though he wanted some peace and quiet. Tamara gathers her thoughts and words together to give him a rebuttal without putting her in a situation of losing her argument by mistake though she knew it was a losing battle of words for her. She throws at him “I’m not like the others here, like the boss and her people. All I know is what I know from the Mind Master, though the boss and her people say that I owe you and it is my job to do as you say and make you happy like I did with the Mine Master for you are not my new Master. I’m just confused by all this. There are things I may have to do, and things I want to do, instead I ended up with things I got to do. As a woman...” Francisco interrupts her “You’re not a woman until you are 35 and with 4 to 8 or more children you given birth to, married to a husband make happy, and a home to tend. Until then you are just a girl, a young lady meaning that you get laid when your master demands of you whenever and however he wants it. You did it for the Mine Master every day, and for as long as you ride in this camper, eat the food I get the girls, and work the jobs I get you when I can get them, you will do for me as I am your Master. If you do not like it, you can leave this camper and walk back to the mines.” Tamara lies there on the bed staring at the ceiling. Francisco continues after a pause, “The choice is yours. I don’t care what you chose but if you chose to remain with us, you are to respect what I say and what we do as a group, you are to do as we need you to do and what I want you to do, not as you want to do.” Tamara sighs before she decides to take off her outer layers until she was just in her black nylon bra and panties. Francisco turns his head to glance her over. He says to himself “Figures.” “Figures what?” Tamara throws out. “Figures you would be wearing the fancy underwear the Mine Master gave you.” Francisco replies. “Fancy underwear is all I have, even though the Mine Master gave them to me. He did not want me to wear regular underwear like all the other girls. Besides, they are cool, light weight and fit my body perfectly. It is not that I want to go back to him, but it is the only things I have to wear.” Tamara explains. “Then let me ask, how many of the fancy underwear do you have?” Francisco asks, getting out from the blanket and turning his body to face her. Tamara thinks, before saying, “About 20 panties, 15 bras, and 5 thin t-shirts. They do not take up much room as they fold up smaller than Darlene’s underwear and she has a lot less when I do. I think it is the material as the material on her underwear is thicker than mine. And mine are in different color and most of her are white.” Francisco reaches to her and puts his hand on her panty covered crotch and began lightly rubbing her labia. Tamara subconsciously opens her legs wider though she complains “You mind?” “I’m your master and I own you, so I can do to you as I wish, including touch you how ever and where ever I want.” He tells her before he asks, “Now I will dare ask, how often you had to do it for the Mine Master and his clients?” Tamara drops her jaw momentarily but recollects herself and answers, “Everyday, at least every day with the Mine Master. If he has a client I had to service the client as well.” “So you were getting #$@!ed at least every day.” Francisco stated. “It’s not always getting #$@!ed, though much of it was. There were days which I only sucked him off, and other times I just hot dogged his cock against my bare pussy as he felt me up.” She explains. Francisco throws in “Then I bet you are expecting to be #$@!ed and played with every day.” “It’s up to you. I know you’re not him and I do not expect you to do as he did.” She explains. “So you were basically his toy.” He tells her. “Maybe I was.” She throws back at him. “You were not the only one. The Mine Master has several toys to play with.” He tells her, adding “On days I did well in gathering from the mines he offered to take one of the girls from his office to ‘take a break.’ I refused, but if I did not, I could have chosen you on some days.” “Well, you had your chance but you lost it.” Tamara tells him. “I did not lost it. I refused it. I was not going for his sloppy seconds. Anyways, you were not the only toy out there. There were several. Even Darlene and Maria were his toys for a while but he got tired of them quickly. I had to tell him to keep them as water girls, as he wanted to kill them. In me requesting it, it saved their lives. It may have saved yours as he wanted to do you in as well.” Francisco tells her. “Why would he do me in? I was his favorite!” Tamara lets out. “There was another trying to take your place and like you snitching on some and getting them killed, she was snitching on you to get you killed. If we did not leave when we did, you would be dead right now thanks to her.” Francisco tells her. “Nikka... That Bitch... I swear!” Tamara lets out. “The mine is burnt down, the Mine Master is dead and possibly Nikka and a few others as well. And you are here with a new master being fed and taken care of, so you need to do as expected as you owe me a lot more than your life. You owe me your mind, soul and body, that is a debt that can never be repaid.” Francisco tells her. “Then what can I do?” Tamara asks. “I already told you what you need to do.” He tells her, “You will do for me as I need you to do as I am your Master.” “Then can I ask, am I your favorite?” Tamara asks. “No you’re not. Maria is, then Darlene.” He tells her. “Why? Why them and not me? I’ll d anything...” Tamara begins to let out. “First of all – SHUT UP!” Francisco growls at her, holding the urge of slapping her into next week. Tamara shuts up before he can continue, “Understand this – Maria and Darlene were Water Girls, giving food and drink to us men out there in the piles. Without that food and water, a man can die out in the piles, and many have. I had to protect them from Nicolaz and his Panty Boys in raping and killing Water Girls to protect themselves from the Mine Master’s anger. So they were good to me in getting me food and water, and I protected them from the dangers of the pile. You were with the Mine Master all this time and not in the piles. If you were in the piles, I would have protected you as well, and you would be a favorite right now. But that is not important. Working together so we can make it is.” Tamara looks down on herself for the moment, not stopping him from feeling up her panty covered labia. He eyes her for the moment before he gets up on his knees and steps up to her, with his free hand pull out his semi hard cock from his briefs and tucking the waistband behind his testicles. He then tells her, “Take it and suck it.” Tamara looks up at him, not wanting to do as he said but eventually does hesitantly. Once she has hold of his cock in her hand, she begins to pump it to get it hard. Of course she had something to complain about. “I don’t know why I need to do this!” Tamara complains. “I’m the master and it is my will for you do please me.” Francisco tells her. “But…” Tamara tries to interject. “No buts. This camper is not big enough for you to dance and entertain me so we got to do with space we have.” He tells her. He then adds, “You said you would not complain, that you accept me as your new master. So your new master demands you to do as he tells you.” Resigned with the limits of her options, Tamara turns to face him, propping herself on her arm and leans over to get closer to his cock, giving its head couple of kisses before putting it in her mouth. Soon she was bobbing her head up and down to take in his shaft as deep as she could take it down her throat as years of sucking off the Mine Master got her doing it. Though Francisco was enjoying the blow job she was giving him, he has to stand firm and look in charge of the situation. Continuing to rub her pussy he is making her weak, accepting and relaxed of her situation. After a while, Francisco gets her to stop, taking his cock out of her mouth and then walks on his knees to get between her legs and then starts pulling her panties off her, getting one leg out of them and letting the panties hang on the other leg’s knee. Tamara looks up at him, throwing out “I supposed you want to #$@! me.” “Until now and meal time, there is not much to do.” Francisco tells her. “You need to pull out and not put your seed in me. I do not want to be pregnant with a baby.” She tells him. “What happens, happens. And like I said, the Mine Master has been giving you and the other girls a medicine to make sure you would not get pregnant with a baby. Who knows how long this medicine will last on you and the others? But until then, you cannot get pregnant.” He tells her before demanding “Now open them.” Tamara lies on her back and opens her legs as wide as she can in the space they have. He positions himself over her before inserting his male organ into her female counterparts. (To Be Continued) [Mitchell, SD – Around 3:00PM] In the motel room it was a free for all orgy between (Delta) Fernando and his girls, with Macie and Arcie stepping in with their strap-ons to take the other girl Fernando was not screwing, which for the most part was Clover as Fernando was breaking Naomi in. At about 4:30PM they take a break while Fernando takes a quick wash up before he gets dressed to go out and get the girls something to eat. He decides on more Chinese food as it was quick and cheap to get. It also gave him the option to get a vegetarian meal for Clover. He gets back at a few minutes before 5PM with their food, finding the girls still at it with their ‘sexcapades’. As they ate, he raises the volume of the CB radio louder, occasionally calling out for Hondo on it. But nothing is heard back from him. He goes back to finishing his meal and talking with the girls. Though he expects them to be asleep by 9PM while he is gone, if there is a need for them to leave, they know what to do to escape. Around 5:30, he leaves puts a couple pocket radios and a small gun on the dresser and leaves them with the leftover food and some cash in case they have to leave. Either Macey, Arcie or Clover can drive as (Delta) Fernando taught them while they contact him over the radio for a meeting place, but mostly Macey as she sits in the front passenger seat and watched what (Delta) Fernando does to drive. (Delta) Fernando goes out taking Naomi’s clothing in a bag to the laundry mat, as they washed he went into the markets first, getting a few more supplies to account for Naomi’s addition to the car (blankets, pillows, chips and dry food for the road, etc.), a couple small GRMS and Ham Radios of the small BF-T1 variety he found though whether or not they worked remained to be seen. He also got some instant foods where one boils water and pour it into the container to let it cook for a while before eating it. Though he already has one, he buys another vehicle immersion heater to boil water with. In this buying of various items, he comes and goes to their vehicle to put away the things he bought. Naomi’s clothes were brought back washed and repaired. This impromptu shopping adds another hour before he goes to the bars.  He goes about the shadier side of town, walking among the crowd and listening in. Talk about what was said on the radio report about the Medic and the Cowboy, some turn to look at him and he looks back at them in return. Many establishments were opened or opening up for their ‘Happy Hour’, when those going in early would get their drinks at half off the price for the first couple of hours. A couple of ‘working girls’ of varying ages offered their services for a price, the more expensive ones claiming to have a private room nearby while the cheaper one were going to do the service in the alleys between the buildings. There were a few young ones around his girls’ age or younger offering their services but none were crying for an escape like Naomi did. In his mind (Delta) Fernando thought “You can’t save them all.” (Delta) Fernando walks into a bar in the darker part of town thinking he can hide in the shadows if he has to make an escape. He eyes the parked vehicles, mostly motorcycles lining the front of the bars with a couple vans here and there. He takes notes of possible escape routes if he needs to run. Taking all this in, he walks into the bar, ignoring the bouncers at the door as if he owns the place. He looks about the place and those within before making a bee-line to an empty stool at the bar. A couple of items catch his eye – large German Beer Steins and several glass cowboy boots line the shelves behind the bar. He sits down and orders a beer while he plots in his mind. He asks the bartender about the glass boots. He gets a shrug and “I don’t know. They been there for years” excuse. (Delta) Fernando explains to him how it is a drinking challenge in the south where the boot is filled with beer and it is drunk with the toe of the boot pointing up, the challenge is to drink the beer without getting wet. The bartender gets intrigued with how to set up the challenge and how it can bring money to the bar. (Delta) Fernando explains how the bartender is to collect bets during the contest putting them in a Stein, and an entrance fee before the contest, the bets is given to the winner after only one dry drinker remains and the entrance fees go to the bar. After discussing the details, the bartender decides on starting a contest later tonight around 9PM. 9PM is a little late for him but if he can get a couple thousand dollars on winning this little contest, he would be around to be in it. Until then, (Delta) Fernando has three hours to spend. But first he had to cement his placement by establishing an entrance fee and his bet first before he goes out exploring. After some negotiations, it was decided that $120 would be fair - $20 entrance fee and $100 for the initial bet. (Delta) Fernando had to figure out what to do or the three or so hours before the contest could begin. At the same time he has to be aware and beware that there are some who would see him and take him as the wanted Medic he is, thus he has to play his game of ‘I’m not him’ to avoid capture. There were a few uniformed officers walking in, but instead of harassing the patrons, they go to the bar and order a couple of beers. One of the cops looks at him. “You’re new around here.” The officer tells (Delta) Fernando. “Just passing through. Heading South East to Saint Louie by the Great River.” (Delta) Fernando “That’s a long way to go, where ya’ll from?” The officer asks. “A place out West called Denvah.” (Delta) Fernando states. “I got a cousin out in Denvah. It’s a long long way from St. Louie.” The police officer tries to point out and get more information. “Yeah it is.” (Delta) Fernando begins, “But here I am on my way to St. Louie, to pick up some medical supplies from a ship docking there and bring it back to Denvah. I figure seven days to get there and seven days to get back.” The other officer jumps in, “So, you did not come from the North of No Man’s Land from Tech Town or Fight Town?” “Never heard of them.” (Delta) Fernando conveniently lies. “To get here from Denvah, you had to cross No Man’s Land.” The other officer points out. “Yeah, I did from the West. I know of nothing of the North except from those who get to Denvah.” (Delta) Fernando throws at him. He then orders another beer. The other officer continues, “So, where’s you’re vehicle?” “Some place called ‘Morgan’s Parts And Vehicle Recovery’ or something like that. It starts with an ‘M’, that I know, at the end of the road before leaving town.” (Delta) Fernando points out, lying about where with “Morgan” instead or “Morton”. “Old man, long white hair, walks with a cane?” The other officer throws out to try to throw him off. “Old man, short, balding, I did not see a cane.” (Delta) Fernando throws back. “Why is your vehicle there? And where’s your partner?” The first officer says. “They are both in our hotel room, healing.” (Delta) Fernando throws out. “Healing?” The first officer asks. “Not throwing fault at you and your fellow officers for not being there, but between Quick City and here, we were attack twice by biker gangs. Morgan is repairing the bullet holes in the vehicle and adding some extra protection layers. My partners got hurt but we managed to fight back and get here.” (Delta) Fernando explains. “Fight back? How?” The first officer asks. (Delta) Fernando opens his jacket to show off his firearm without removing it, “I’m not fool to go into the badlands without some protection, but what happened, happened outside of No Man’s Land. They started following us outside of Quick City, then they tried to overtake us and disable our vehicle. I stomped on the brakes to get them to pass us and then on the gas where I ran a few of them over. After that the rest stopped giving chase and I got into your little town for repairs. Hopefully we’ll be out in a day and in St. Louie in two days. Maybe we’ll return here in four days on our way back.” “You admit to causing an accident and not stopping?!” The other officer quips. “Listen bub... When somebody pulls up to you and starts shooting, you do what you have to do to put an end to it and save yourself and your partner. You do not stop and count the bodies of the carnage, you just keep on going and get what medical help for your partner if he needs it. If you were out in the road doing a patrol like you should be, this attack on me, my vehicle and my partners may not have happened.” (Delta) Fernando tells him. “We do not patrol the roads outside of town.” The other officer says. “Funny that you don’t as many towns do. Denvah patrols out to 20 miles from their entrance gates. And it shows with its roads being cleaned and safe.” (Delta) Fernando makes up his facts. “You need to watch yourself around here, we are the law.” The other officer throws out in a threatening tone. “You may be the law, but I’m the angel of life that keeps you in the world of the living when one of these idiots around here decides to put knife or a couple of bullets into your belly or when you drive your vehicle off into a ditch.” (Delta) Fernando tells him. Before the other officer can throw a reply, the first officer throws in sternly, “Matt – hush up! He right in we got a job to do and he has a job to do and we gotta help each other in doing those jobs and not see each other as the enemies when these biker bastards are the idiots causing the problems.” (Delta) Fernando gives the first officer a nod and then offers “You boys want another beer? It’s on me.” The first officer nods, “That would be nice of you, thanks.” (Delta) Fernando orders two more beers for the two officers, putting it on his tab. For the next half hour they exchange war stories of crimes and rescues they have gone through the years as they take to their drinks. The other officer lets out, “Hey, Medic. Watch yourself out there. The word floating around is a group led by a Medic and a Cowboy, wanted by the law officers of Fight Town and has hired bounty hunters for their capture. These Bounty Hunters are paying Biker Gangs to aid in the capture of the Medic and the Cowboy. They are going after anyone who looks like a Medic or a Cowboy. That’s why they went after you and your people.” (Delta) Fernando puts down his beer mug “You better get in control of your roadways or else no medic is going out there to do any rescue, including any emergencies involving you guys.” The other officer gets in his face, “You ain’t my Sergeant! You do not tell us how to do our job.” “I’m not even a Medic in your town, but I can tell you, you don’t make it safe for us medics to do our work, we are not going to do our job.” (Delta) Fernando begins, “It’s one thing to run into a burning building to save a life, it’s another thing to run into a burning building because it is a burning building. No one is going to run into a burning building without assessing the situation first. With the situation as it is here medics are not going to do their job unless there is a police backup.” The first officer steps in, “Matt, don’t say a word, I’m the supervisor here.” He then turns to (Delta) Fernando “Until we get orders to patrol outside on the highways, its every man for themselves out there.” “Hmph...” (Delta) Fernando begins, he continues, “Then this place will become another Tom’s Town.” “Tom’s Town?” The first officer asks. “Tom’s Town was a place west of Denvah, much like this place until... a large group of bikers came rolling in and within a week, literally burnt down the town. First thing they did was to take down law enforcement officers, then they started burning down businesses, churches and homes. The whole town was purged. Nothing was left of Tom’s Town, all because there were no highway patrol to warn the local constabulary of their arrival. At least Denvah has a highway patrol, in case a roving biker gang tries to go in, they can be made aware to reinforce the entry gates with officers and volunteers in a show of force. I hope that gang does not cross No Man’s Land because they would find a place like this ripe for picking and purging, with the local gangs here to join them or to be purged as well.” The first officer gulps but then says, “Like how many we are talking about? Can’t be more than a few dozen.” (Delta) Fernando begins “Let me put it to you this way...” He pauses for a second for dramatic enhancement of his statement “You go to the start of your main street outside and look at your Time Piece when the first one starts to roll in. You will be standing there for the next hour and a half until the last one rolls in, six to eight abreast across the lanes. This gang number in the thousands, and that is with two or three people per bike, plus a few dozen vans and trucks as support vehicles to the group. That’s enough for them to fight everyone in town one on one and take down this town in a day or two.” “But they won’t cross No Man’s Land...” The first officer throws in. “For now, no. But they can go North and around No Man’s Land or through No Man’s Land and hit the few watering holes in there. Either way it is a matter of time before they come this way. With this town not having highway patrols, your gates will be stormed before you realize what is happening. At least with a highway patrol, you can be warned ahead of time of their arrival.” (Delta) Fernando explains. Both officers look at him showing fear and uncertainty. (To Be Continued...) |
|
|
Reply Quote Notify of replies
|
|
| 7 | Cabin Exterior / The Barnyard / Re: After Chaos on: Mar 6th, 2025, 5:31pm |
| Started by Jeanette | Post by Hondo I. Sackett | |
| {Delta Hondo – Bounty Hunter’s on Trial continued …} Harlow put the tip of her knife under the girl’s chin, and gave the girl a toothy grin, making her tremble more. “Yes, a tender snack. You should be very tasty.” Harlow said in a growly tone, as she ran the back of the tip of her knife down the girl’s neck, across her chest, and across one of her breasts before running it down her belly to the top of her pants. “We should see if the snack is clean or dirty, as if you are too dirty, then I should just eat you now to protect my Jarl!” Harlow pulled the girls pants down, and raised an eyebrow at her, “No panties? You must be a little slut!” The girl shook her head, “I’m n.n.not a sl.slut! Please stop!” Harlow put the back of her knife between the girl’s legs and drew the back of it against her pussy, and then pulled it out and sniffed it, “I do not smell sickness, but is this moisture??” “Leave her alone.” The male wessen growled. “Shut up, boy!” The man growled. Harlow thrust her free hand between the girl legs and stuck a finger in her, causing her to yelp. “EEEP!” “You are wet. Does this excite you? Get you hot in your loins?? Or maybe you just want my Jarl to take you, #$@! you, and hurt you, like you did that girl you had caged!” Harlow half yelled in her face. “Please Stop!” She begged. “Leave her alone!” The male wessen said louder. “Just wait your turn.” Hondo said to him flatly. Harlow pulled her hand from the girl’s crotch roughly, and grabbed the girl’s hair, pulling her head back, while putting her knife to her throat, “You Get To Ask NOTHING! If We Wish To Kill You, You DIE! If MY Jarl Wishes To #$@! you, You Will Get #$@!ED! If We Want You As A Slave, You Will Be Our SLAVE! You Are Bandit SCUM! WORTHLESS Unless We Say!” “PLEASE! PLEASE!! I Don’t want to die!! *SOB*” The girl fell apart into a quivering sobbing mass. Harlow grabbed her by the throat, choking her enough to stop her sobbing and make her gasp, “Trash like you only treasure your Own Lives, so why should I treasure Yours?!?” “Leave my sister alone!!!” The male wessen yelled, as he started to thrash against his restraints. Both Hondo and Harlow looked at him, and Harlow let go of the girl, who gasped, panted and started to cry again, softly. “Sister? Now, that’s somethin’ we can use.” Hondo said, grinning a bit. “Stupid boy! I told you to shut up!” The man growled. “OOOPHff!” Harlow belted the man in the gut before heading to the male wessen, and putting the tip of her knife under his throat. “You have something to say, maybe?” Harlow asked, grinning at him a bit. “*Wheeze, Pant* .. T.tell them nothing, boy!” The man growled weakly The male wessen started to look over at the man, but Harlow slapped his face, “Hey! Do NOT Look at HIM, or you Sister, Understand?! You look at Me or the Jarl, NOT anyone else! Now, do you have something to say? You talk and this all stops.” He tried to look at her angrily, but anyone could see the fear in his eyes. On top of that, he was trembling, and not from anger. “I have nothing to say.” The wessen male said. Harlow pulled the knife back and looked over at the girl, “So, I should continue with your sister, then?” “Leave her alone! … Please.” The boy replied, trying to sounds tough, but his voice was faltering. Harlow looked at Hondo, “I do not know, My Jarl, but I think I have been too kind. I have asked who they were, where they came from, what their mission is, who is coming, when they are coming, and if they are expected to communicate, but I have got nothing.” “You want me to turn ya loose on them?” He asked. She looked at them with a big grin, and licked her chops as she did, before looking back at him. “It has been a while, my Jarl, and I have that hunger than cannot be quenched without prey.” She replied before looking back to them. He nodded, “You have been good, an’ controlled yourself well, so I’d be wrong to not let you have this treat. Start on the males, as I want to have some fun with the female. Might keep her around for a few days, then we’ll turn her lose and you can hunt her.” “No, please!” The girl cried. “That sounds like fun, my Jarl!” She said with a grin, “I will start with the males, while you have your fun!” Hondo nodded and strolled over to the girl. “No, please! Please don’t hurt me!” She cried. He stopped and looked at her, “YOU goin’ to tell us what we need to know?” “I..” She started to say, but the man cut her off. “Keep your yap shut, girl, or you know what will happen! Gack!! Goophff!! *Gasp!!*” He exclaimed as Harlow grabbed his throat and punched him in the gut a couple times with her other hand. Well?” Hondo asked the girl flatly. “I can’t!!” She sobbed. “Guess you leave me no choice.” He replied, as he cut the rope that help her hands up. She half fell but her grabbed her arm and hauled her to her feet again, and then drug her to the truck that was close by, as she could not walk with the shackles on her ankles, keeping here pants just above her ankles. “Please stop! Please no!!” She sobbed as he dragged her and bent her over the truck. “Leave her alone! Stop it!” The boy yelled. “You’ve all left us no choice but to dispose of you an’ move on. Might as well have some fun.” Hondo replied. Harlow looked at the wessen male and grinned, “That old oaf will be tough, but I bet you are tender, so I’ll start with you.” Hondo meanwhile roughly grabbed the girl’s breast, “Young an’ firm! Just how I like them.” Please no!!” She sobbed. “Leave her alone, you bastard!!” The male yelled. “You know how to end this!” Hondo retorted. “Talk, an’ it stops!” “I can’t!! Don’t you understand! I can’t, you bastard!!” He yelled. “Hurt me, if you have to but leave her alone!!” “No can do.” Hondo replied. Harlow yanked his pants down, and looked down, “Maybe I will start down here. There is energy in the testicles, and you won’t need them anymore anyway!” She put her knife against his balls, “Maybe I’ll take them one at a time, nice and slow, so I can savor them and your screaming!” “Wait! Don’t hurt him! Please!!” The girl cried out. “He’s my brother! Don’t hurt him, I beg you!! Please! Take me but don’t hurt him!” “Zara no!” He said. “They are animals!” Hondo grabbed the girl’s hair and held her in place, as he looked angrily at the male wessen, “We are animals?!? Look what you #$@!in’ bandits did to that girl?! I’ve lost people I love because of scum like you!!! You think I owe you civility after what you have done?!?! We just try to help people an’ then scum like you hurt more an’ more, an’ kill my people, an’ chase us for some phony treasure! None of you cared about my fiancé when you blew her up! None of you cared when you shot two faithful mates of mine who I loved an’ couldn’t even tell them that because I was so #$@!ed up over my first loss! An’ they aren’t the only ones we’ve lost! My group is my family! They are all I have left!! An’ we will butcher an’/or use any bitch or bastard that threatens that!! You understand, asshole?!?” The two males, and even Harlow stared at him, due to his tirade, with wide eyes. The girl shook and sobbed quietly. “Wait.” The man said. “You’re that #$@!ing group that there’s that big bounty on! The.. the Cowboy and Medic! Damn, I should have realized that. Heh. Bunch of useless do-gooders, I heard. Seems like you went crazy, though… And you have to be the cowboy, but where is the medic? The furry bitch doesn’t fit the description.” “Possibly dead, along with his girl, My Nieces, because of scum like you!” Hondo growled. “He deserved it, as all of you do!” He said. “You are all weak trash, and my boss will send you to be with that loser trash medic soon! Bahhgrr!!... #$@!!” Hondo had let go of the girl, who slumped to her knees, and stated towards the man as soon as he said Fernando deserved to die, but Harlow stepped in and decked him hard, before he could get there. Hondo clenched his fists, and grit his teeth, “You’re lucky she got to you before I did, as I’d have killed you!” Hondo turned back towards the girl, but the man continued “You haven’t got the guts to… *Blam*!” The man stopped talking as a red hole appeared in the front of his head, and his brains shot out the back. Harlow swallowed hard as she looked at Hondo standing with his revolver in hand and smoke pouring from the barrel. “An’ you don’t have the brains to shut-up.” Hondo growled. “Are you alright, My Jarl?” Harlow asked a bit softly after a minute. Hondo lowered his gun and sighed, before speaking in a cold tone, “*sigh* … Yeah. He just pissed me off. Tired of scum like him!... *sigh* … He wasn’t goin’ to talk anyway… Not sure these two will either. Might as well whittle on that one. He called us animals, after all. Would be a shame to make a liar out of him.” Harlow nodded, though her heart was not as into it as before. She knew they had struck a bad note with Hondo, and it made her hurt for him again. She had tried to distance herself from forming any bonds with the group, so the losses did not weigh on her as heavily, but his hurt bothered her greatly. The whole thing had been a ruse, anyway. She knew he was trying to scare them, as she had no intention of eating anyone, though she had noting against doing some cutting if it loosened lips. Still, they needed information, and maybe with the man gone the others would cave. “Well, it looks like you are going to lose your balls now. You can thank your boss when you meet him in hell, though hell will be a comfort after what I do to you!” Harlow said. Her voice lacked its prior conviction, but the two were too scared to notice. The male closed his eyes as she pressed her blade against his genitals again, and tears started rolling down his cheeks. “Wait, please! T.take me! Use me, please, but don’t hurt him!” The girl cried out from her knees, as she looked up at Hondo. “You know what my conditions are, right?” Hondo asked. She nodded, “I do, and I’ll talk, and be your sex slave too, but please don’t hurt my brother!” “Zara don’t, please.” The boy begged. “I’m sorry, Wyatt! I’m sorry, but I can’t lose both of you! I can’t!” She cried. “Talk girl, an’ he will not be harmed, as long as he doesn’t act stupid an’ try anythin’.” Hondo said. “You talk and they will kill us both! Just like he did Miles!” The boy said. Hondo ignored him, as he squatted down to get closer to the girl, “You have my word I’ll not kill you if you tell me everythin’, an’ promise to behave, an’ obey me.” She nodded, “I p.promise.” “Alright, then. Now tell me what I want to know.” He said. Zara nodded and sniffled a bit as she tried to reign in her emotions, “*Sniff, sniff* We.. We’re not bandits. Wyatt and me didn’t want to do any of this… Miles, he.. he and King, the guy that the goat wessen shot, they are mercenaries for hire, and they often do work for the spirit ran labs. They force wessen like us into their service.” Hondo interrupted, and spoke firmly but quietly, “That sounds like bullshit to me. Why would they trust you if you were forced into their service? Especially with guns? Now, I’ll warn you that lyin’ will be worse for you than sayin’ nothin’, as lyin’ really pisses me off.” “I’m not lying, I swear! Please believe me, Mister Jarl!” She exclaimed, tears still flowing down her fuzzy cheeks. “It’s Hondo. Not Jarl. Jarl is just a title of respect that my Fenrir bodyguard uses. Now, if you’re not lyin’ that they forced you, you are omittin’ that you still did what you do willin’ly. Now I hate havin’ to hurt folks, but I’ve grown used to it, to protect those who are mine. An’ when it becomes a pleasure, is when it’s hurtin’ folks who just take pleasure in hurtin’ others, or hurt innocent for money. So, which is it? You did it for pleasure or money?” He asked coldly. She shook her head, “It’s none of that, I swear!” “Then, what is it?” He asked. “I.. I can’t.” She said, looking down. Hondo stood up with a sigh, “*sigh*… I said tell me everythin’, an’ that’s not everythin’.” “Wait! I’ll .. I’ll tell you about the group! No one is coming until tomorrow afternoon, and we are supposed to have radio silence until we return, unless something comes up! And even then, it’s just a group of transporters from the lab! We aren’t expected back until the day after tomorrow!! I swear!!” She said quickly. “That’s good, if you aren’t lyin’. But I need the rest, or I can’t trust you.” He replied, seeming a little sad even, as he did not want to have to execute them, but he could not turn them lose and have them warn their group of his group’s location. “You don’t understand! I can’t!!” She said. Hondo shook his head, “Well, guess we have no bargain then.” He hauled her to her feet and bent her over the hood. “You said if I talked you wouldn’t hurt us!” She cried. “I said I’d not if you told me everythin’ an’ obeyed.” He replied, as he pushed her into the truck. “I don’t trust you an’ can’t see you are any better than those who joined your group an’ hurt other willin’ly. Now I just have to figure out if you’re worth bein’ a sex slave or if I should shoot you an’ throw you in the hole with your group.” “Please no!” She cried. “Wait!” Her brother Wyatt called out. “They have our sister!” Hondo looked over at him, and eased up on the girl. “Wyatt… no.” She whimpered. “Explain quickly, an’ be clear, as both your lives ride on your words.” Hondo replied firmly. He swallowed hard, “*Gulp* … The Mercenaries... We.. we were with them because they took our little sister, and are holding her hostage, I swear it’s the truth and we didn’t want to help them! If we disobeyed they would hurt her, or make her take clients! If we ran off, they would kill her! We have to go back, or she will die!” “Where is back?” Hondo asked. “Trader’s Junction.” Wyatt replied. “Hmm…” Hondo grunted. “If I were to believe you, an’ let you go, how would I know you would not sell us out?!” “I swear we won’t! On our lives! We just have to save our sister!” He exclaimed. “Please! If you are the cowboy, and the good things they say about your group are true, please, believe me and let us go!” Hondo frowned, “I am The Cowboy, but much of what’s said isn’t true anymore… I wasn’t lyin’ when I yelled at you earlier. We’ve lost too many an’ I can’t be soft on possibly threats an’ risk the safety of my group.” “So, you are going to kill us then.” Wyatt replied glumly. “I’m not sure what I’m goin’ to do. A lot of that depends on you both. Now, tell me more ‘bout this supposed sister.” He replied. Zara spoke up weakly, “*Sniff* She.. Poppy, is thirteen. She is a bit small for her age, but really cute, with soft brown eyes, and long hair that is brown, streaked with white and tan. They have her working at a place called The Sexy Kitten. All their girls are under eighteen. She is a server now, but still, all they wear and garter belts, stockings, high-heels, long gloves, an open top corset, and a collar, like the show girls, and those who are able to be rented for personal entertainment.” “You mean whores.” Hondo said. Zara nodded weakly, “Y.yes… I had the choice of joining Wyatt, or working as a whore there too. Poppy isn’t a whore yet, but if we don’t show they will make her one. If we go against them, they will kill her, and they are known to be vicious… Please, please help us.” Hondo sighed and looked up at Harlow, “*sigh* … What you think?” “I do not think they are lying, but I don’t trust them either.” Harlow said. “I don’t know what to say to get you to trust us!” Zara said, crying again. Wyatt looked down for a minute and then looked up at Hondo, “I know you don’t trust us, and I don’t blame you, but, please Sir, if what they say is true about you, save our sister for us. You can keep us as prisoners until you leave town, even keep us chained up.” Hondo shook his head, “I don’t know. Sounds like I’d be risking a lot for nothin’.” “But you risked a lot to help that girl we captured!” He protested. “Yeah, that you captured, in the middle of nowhere. But you want me to risk my family for you, in a town that would gladly capture us for the bounty that shouldn’t be on us to begin with. I just don’t see it bein’ worth the risk.” Hondo replied flatly, as he looked at Harlow. Harlow shook her head, “I do not see it being wise. We have to be cautious, as is, but actions like that would surly draw unwanted attentions that we cannot afford.” “Please help us… I’ll.. I’ll be your sex puppy until you are ready to leave.” Zara said softly. “So, you want me to save your sister’s life an’ you think some sex will repay that?” Hondo asked indignantly, “Her life, an’ the lives of my group, My Family, are worth a few #$@! sessions??” “What do you want, then?” Wyatt asked, seeming desperate. Hondo looked at him, “What I want is to be left alone! Left alone to take care of those close to me, an’ be left to live our lives in peace! Now, I don’t mind helpin’ an’ savin’ a few folks as we can, but I’m not riskin’ their lives anymore, unless it’s worth while.” About then Karl and Axel trotted up, gun’s in hand. “Did you head a shot, Master Hondo?!” Axel asked. He nodded and then pointed at the dead man hanging from the rack, “Yeah. Karl was right, I ended shootin’ someone.” Karl slammed his pistol into his holster, “I should have figured! Damn… Not that the bastard didn’t deserve it, I’m sure, but those damn canyons echo weird, and I though someone was shooting at us! We hid in the partially dug grave, for several minutes, trying to figure out who shot at us!” “No, that was just me. Bastard couldn’t figure out when to shut-up, or how to open his mouth properly. He mouthed off an’ pissed me off. Besides, I didn’t figure he’d crack too easily, an’ we were runnin’ out of time. He was hinderin’ these two welps from talkin’ so I eliminated pressure on them to not speak, an’ made myself feel a bit better at the same time.” Hondo replied. “He made slurs against the Chief, and said we were trash, and should die.” Harlow added. “He alluded to him and his boss carrying this out, so had the Jarl not eliminated him, I would have.” Karl sighed, “*sigh* … Yeah, he had it coming. You don’t threaten us and live… What about these two. Are we going to need to bury them too?” Wyatt looked at him, as if pleading for their lives. “I’m not sure what to do with them yet.” Hondo replied. “M.m.mister, please… t.take me as payment.” Zara said weakly. “We just talked ‘bout that.” Hondo replied. “No, I don’t mean just sex, I mean… I’ll be your slave.” She said. “Zara, no!” Wyatt said quickly. “There’s no other way!” She said, just holding back from sobbing. “I have to give myself! It’s the only payment we have! Please, Mister! My life is yours, if you just help us!” Hondo frowned, “I could very well demand that just for keepin’ you alive, couldn’t I?” She slumped a bit more and nodded,”Y.yes. You could.” “Hmm..” Hondo grunted again, “… Well, Alright. I’ll see what I can do ‘bout your sister.” “Really?!” Wyatt asked, almost excitedly. He nodded, “But, if it’s too risky, or I fail, you are still mine, understand, girl?” Zara sighed and nodded after a moment, “*sigh*… Y.yes. I.. understand.” “Then I’m your master an’ you will refer to me as such.” He said firmly. “Yes Master.” She said in a weak voice, sounding utterly defeated. “Master, what about my brother and sister?” Hondo looked at Wyatt sternly, “He will remain in irons. Leg, an’ wrist, unless chained up to somethin’, an’ he will help out ‘round camp, as if I owned him, until we are done an’ safely out of Trader’s junction. Once we head to the coast, I’ll let him go, once he’s at least a day’s walk out of town.” Wyatt nodded, “I understand, Master, and You will leave Poppy with me?” Hondo nodded, “I will as long as no one get’s hurt, an’ you two ehave, an’ keep you mouths shut. You cause us problems, argue, fight us, or anyone get hurt tryin’ to rescue her, she’s mine as well. You cross me, either of you, Wyatt get’s shot an’ I’ll sell both you gals to the slavers, as we need more money, not more mouths to feed. Am I understood?” Wyatt looked down but nodded, “Yes master. We won’t cause any problems, I swear.” Hondo looked down at the girl, who still lay on the truck hood, and of whom he had ahold of her arm still, pinning her there, but not forcefully like before, “An’ you Zara?” She nodded again, “I understand. I.. I am yours and I will.. obey.” Her voice was weak, and broken, as she worked so hard not to sob again. “Alright.” Hondo said before turning to Karl and Axel, as he let her go asn she slumped to her knees again. “Karl, get the ropes off her wrists, an’ irons off her feet, Keys are on the seat of the truck, then put wrist irons on her with about eighteen inches or so of chain. Harlow an’ I will get collars for them both, as even though Wyatt here is only temporarily in my service, he needs to look the part.” “What about him and the dead guy?” Karl asked. “I’ll have Axel cut him down, and have his wrists shackled too. Take leg shackles with you, in case one of you is alone with him, but otherwise, just wrist shackles, an’ put him to work. He can haul his former boss to the truck an’ then finish the grave. You should be able to limp the truck over there in first gear, right?” Hondo asked. Karl nodded, “I can do that.” Hondo nodded, “Alright then. An’ he’s to obey you two, as if your words were comin’ from my mouth. An’ if he tries anythin’ you can shoot him… You hear that Wyatt?” Wyatt nodded, “Yes Master, I will obey them too, or anyone in your camp you tell me to, I promise.” The boy seemed pretty defeated, and lacking much hope. It had been a hard few weeks on him and his younger siblings, and it seemed like no matter how hard he tried, the cards were stacked against him, and he was too weak to protect his sisters. Though he no longer knew what to even try, it still troubled him greatly. “The girl will be with me, for now, once we get back with the collars.” Hondo said. Karl nodded, “Sounds good, Master. We’ll get right on it.” Hondo nodded and walked to Harlow, who sheathed her knife again, and then followed him when he nodded to the trailer, which was not too far away. Foley, who had stepped back a bit, when things got more dramatic trotted up to them. “Need any help from me here, master?” She asked. “No, I think not, but thank you for standin’ by. Sorry if that was a bit rough for you.” He said. Foley shook her head, “Well, let’s say you had me a bit scared, from listening to you, and when you blew that guys head open I almost puked up my morning toast!... Can I ask you something, Master?” He nodded, “Of course.” “Were.. were you really both going to do.. you know, those things you said to them?” She asked cautiously. Harlow raised an eyebrow at him, “I too wondered how far you wanted us to go.” Hondo nodded towards the trailer, “Walk with me, both of you.” He waited until they were out of earshot and turned to them again, “First off, thank you both. I know it was hard to watch, Foley, but you staying by means a lot to me. Life with us is often hard, an’ we all have to face unpleasantness at times, an’ sometimes have to be unpleasant as well. If you rather stay, an’ not travel with us, I understand.” Foley shook her head, “No, we want to go with you, and be yours. I mean, you #$@! a girl like I never would have believed I could be #$@!ed, and we owe you our lives for saving us. You took a risk on us, and we are not going to forget that, or what we owe you. Besides, its just getting too risky on our own, and this place seems to be filling up with all sorts of bad people and wessen anymore. Maybe it’s a risk going with you, but I see less enjoyment and purpose, and more risk on staying put. We’ve been too scared to trust anyone, so it’s not like we can move into a city and find boyfriends. We’ll just end up either as sex slaves, dead, or talked about in legends as the weird lesbian hermits.” “Wait, you two are lesbians?” Harlow asked. Foley shook her head, “No, not at all! Though, I admit during our heats, and in long winter nights we have helped each other out in that way. Inneal is more like my sister, and though maybe that sounds creepy that we do that, you just do what you have to do to survive at times, you know?” Harlow frowned but nodded, “I do know.” “We all do thing’s at times that we aren’t exactly proud of.” Hondo replied. Foley shook her head, “Oh, I’m not ashamed of what we’ve done or been to each other. I just know it sounds weird to some. “ “Oh.” Harlow replied, seeming a bit surprised. “Anyway,” Hondo interrupted, as he steered the conversation back on track, “Harlow, I appreciate what you did back there, an’ goin’ along with me.” Harlow nodded, “Anything for my Jarl, though the thought of lopping off that male’s testicles and eating them turned my stomach some. I have done things in the heat of battle, where my wolfen instincts have overtaken my better senses, that though I am not ashamed of, I do not hold up with pride either. Having to do that, when not in a warrior’s rage, would not have set well with me. Honestly, it would have been down right unpleasant, and I would not have slept well with having done those actions.” “I didn’t expect you to do so, either, but I needed them to think you would have readily done so.” Hondo replied. Harlow sighed and relaxed a bit, “Thank goodness.” “You thought I would have made you do so?” He asked. Harlow looked at him sheepishly, “I thought we were just trying to scare them, at first, but after you became angry and shot the male oaf through the head, I started to worry that you had lost yourself, and wished to harm them for real.” Hondo shook his head, “No, that was never the plan. I admit I was angry, for real, but I let it out on purpose, as I knew that could aid in scaring them, if they saw my darker side.” “So, you were not going to #$@! that girl?” Foley asked. Hondo shrugged, “That I don’t know. We needed information, and I felt I could break her easier, without fully marrin’ her. She has to be close to April an’ Esther’s age, so she’s no kid. Hard to find one that age that’s still a virgin, these days.” Foley nodded, “True enough… Poor kid, though… You going to #$@! her now that she’s your slave, though?” “Again, I do not know. A lot of that depends on her an’ her brother’s actions an’ attitudes.” He replied. “And, do you intend to keep their younger sibling, if we rescue her? Or even let the male go?” Harlow asked. “If they behave, I’ll let them all go when the time is right, but I am not riskin’ any of you for them. I do feel for them in their time of trouble, but we are barely survivn’ here.” He replied. “I have to figure out how to take care of you all first, then we have to try to find Jefe.” Hondo said. “If he and his girls survived.” Harlow said almost to herself. Hondo shot her a hard look, “Until we know different, we will talk about them as if we know they are alive, understand?” Harlow looked down, “Of course, My Jarl. My apologies… But, I must ask, what if we get to the meeting place and they are not there?” “We give them as much time as possible, then head east as originally discussed.” Hondo replied firmly. “How long is too long to wait, though? I know the group cares for them, and misses them. I was not close to any of them, but I have great respect for the Chief. Are you sure you can know when it’s been too long, My Jarl?” Harlow asked softly. Hondo frowned and looked down for a moment before looking back up at her, “I reckon I can’t, so I’ll have to trust you to piss me off when the time comes where it has been too long, alright, Harlow?” “Are you sure of this, my Jarl?” She asked. He nodded, “I know there’s things you can’t say, but I know you care. When the time comes, I need you to help me know that, so we can keep the others safe. That’s my mandate to you.” She nodded, “Yes, My Jarl, I will do so.” “Alright, now, these two canine wessen an’ their sister, are a distant third priority, understand? But if we can help them easily enough while dealin’ with the first priority, then we will. Until then, I want the girl to believe she is my slave, even if it means #$@!in’ her like she expects a slave to be #$@!ed. The boy I’ll keep with Karl an’ Axel, mainly. I don’t want the two of them together, as they may get ideas. I don’t trust them yet, not even slightly.” Hondo said. “But you trust Inneal and I, right?” Foley asked hesitantly. “Some, an’ that trust is growing, as you are provin’ your worth, you out of the two most of all. Inneal I’ve seen little of, an’ she has not said much.” Hondo said, “Plus, you two were bandits’ captives, an’ helped keep us safe by warnin’ us away from a bandit encampment, an’ took us to your safe area. That adds a lot to the trust. Those two were with Bandits, or mercenaries as they called themselves. Bandits. Bounty hunters, or mercenaries, it’s all the damn same, these days!” Foley nodded, “I understand. And if you trust me some, please trust me that Inneal is fully trustworthy. She’s just a bit shy. When we were drinking she was hanging on you as much as she could, often crying about how happy she was that you saved her and that she was yours. I’ve always been a little bolder, and a better drinker, so I find telling you how I feel, touching you, and even maybe taking a few liberties, like earlier, with you. Do not think that means she wants to be yours any less. I think that’s why KC has taken to her, as they both seem to have issues expressing themselves.” “Where you and Zoey don’t?” He said more than asked. “Yeah, well that’s possible. I guess I didn’t notice that KC had problems expressin’ herself, though. I mean, she’s usually quiet, but she can have a bit of a sharp tongue at times.” “She does, My Jarl, but it is in my opinion that her sharpness is rarely spoken with truth. She just gets frustrated at her needs not being seen and met, and then lashes out with sharp words, hoping for attention.” Harlow said. “An’ what needs of hers are not bein’ met?” He asked a bit sharply. Harlow looked down, “You said for me to not bring up the subjects of her needs anymore.” “Hmm..” He grunted again as he gave her a sour look. “SOoo, uhm, anything you need from me or Inneal?” Foley asked, trying to change the subject, as she felt the tension between him and Harlow, and did not like it. Hondo turned to her, “How’s the trailer lookin’?” “Other that a bit heavy for that axel, it should make it now. Everything else is ready to roll as well, and Inneal and me are almost packed.” She replied. Hondo nodded, “Good. Them make sure you’re ready to roll around first light. We want to be well on our way before those lab rats come for their goods an’ find them missin’.” “You believe what they said?” Harlow asked. Hondo nodded, “She blurted it out fast enough when the chips were down, an’ when pressed didn’t change her story. Besides, they both looked terrified the whole damn time, not just at the end. I think they are genuinely concerned for a little sister. An’ that’s a lot of details to make up on the spot too. Unless they are takin’ a long gamble, an’ had this planned out, I don’t think they lied. I’m moreso worried ‘bout their commitment to their promises, an’ their faith in that we will do somethin’.” Both Harlow and Foley nodded. “So, I’ll go continue on.” Foley said. Hondo nodded, “That’s fine. An’ I’ll have Karl or Axel back up at lookout soon, so you can have Inneal back… Oh, an’ if you get time, look over that truck we got from those bandits an’ see if it’s worth anythin’. Rather not leave it unless we have to, as we need all the trade goods we can get.” Foley nodded, before turning and walking away, “I’ll get it done, Master. Yell up if you need anything else!” As she left Hondo turned back to the trailer and opened the doors. “Did I anger you?” Harlow asked. Hondo shook his head, “No, I’m just angry in general right now. *sigh* … I know you mean well, but I’m just hangin’ in there, Harlow, so I don’t have the capacity to wrap my head ‘round what the girls want right now. Like I said, I’ve been a horrible father an’ a shitty lover to them both. They deserve better on both accounts an’ from me, but I’ve not wrapped my head ‘round that an’ what we’ve done. If they’d just settle for bein’ adopted daughters, I’d throw myself into that for them, but I know they won’t. Whenever I screw them I have to close my eyes an’ pretend they are someone else, or else I’ll hate myself too much to get it done. It was easier in the winter, in the dark. It was just warm, soft bodies that smelled of women, sex, an’ often heightened pheromones that you could sense, an’ that drove you crazy, but you couldn’t identify them outside of the feelin’ they gave you… I’ve not done it much since, though they want it regularly. In fact, I’ve half distanced myself from them, as I’m not happy ‘bout it at all! … Hell, Macey an’ Arcie get clingy an’ flirty at times, an’ before Jefe gave in they pressed it with me a few times. As much as I wouldn’t #$@! them, as Jefe an’ I don’t generally share, If he allowed it I’d find way less guilt in them, because they don’t look to me like a father figure. I know it doesn’t make sense, but that’s how it is.” “I am trying to understand, my Jarl, and I do not want to anger you, either, by forgetting my place. But I do not wish to see them hurt nor you regretting more.” Harlow said. “I know this is different than just denying feelings, but maybe you are denying some, as I know you love those two dearly. And Maybe you need to deny others, as they wish you to lead them, as a father would, while also satisfying those heightened needs a wessen woman starts having at a younger age than a human woman, and with more ferocity.” “You do not seem to have that issue.” He said, trying to half change the subject, as he dug for a certain box. Harlow absentmindedly moved her hand to her belly, as she looked down sadly, “The shots that take my fertility also kill much of the desire. Once done a little will come back, but not like it had before.” “Hmm.” Hondo grunted again. “Well, I had some shots that could pep that up, but lost those when we lost the camper. I suppose, if you wanted to feel that way again, we could find more.” Harlow closed her eyes for a moment, “As much as I would like to, I have no mate to feel that way for, and our money has greater need elsewhere.” “We could always tango again.” Hondo offered. “I know I’m not great love of yours, but you were tight, an’ I have to admit that fur of yours feels nice on my thighs, balls, an’ belly, when I’m screwin’ you.” She blushed and turned away trying to hide it, “Well, you have may others who love you and crave your attention, but maybe someday, we can couple again. It is good exercise, and a good bonding activity. We should bond more, so I may better understand how to serve your needs.” He glanced at her, and saw she was flustered and he grinned a bit at that, as she looked pretty cute, for a bad-assed Fenrir warrior, when she looked that way. “Well, Let’s find those collar’s an’ get back to the others, so the burial detail can get to work.” Hondo said. Harlow climbed in, though there was not a lot of room. The trailer was a bit of a mess, and it was littered with empty totes, some gear, and Valentines old Motorcycle, that he had not used since she died. After going through some boxes, Harlow pulled one out. “It is not collars, but it has some suspenders, a couple t-shirts that look your size, a dark jean vest and some work boots in it.” She said as she held it out to Hondo. Hondo took it and glanced through the items, “I forgot this was here. Well, now I have an idea of what to wear into town.” “What’s that, my Jarl?” She asked as he pulled out a t-shirt, that he tucked under his arm, before setting the box by the door. “The jean vest, suspenders, rip sleeves off a t-shirt, the workboots, an’ wear my bandana as a sweat rag.” He replied as he took off his bandoleer and vest, to pull on one of the tshirts. “Figured I’d better cover up before you an’ Foley hurt yourself starin’.” Harlow blushed again, “Sorry, My Jarl. I did not know it was obvious.” Hondo chuckled wryly, and shook his head, as he had not been sure if she was staring at him, having been shirtless since rescuing Ruse, or not, but now he knew she was. A few minutes later, Harlow pulled another box out, and opened it, “Now, this looks like collars, as well as some other items, like swimsuits, leashes, and an odd harness.” “Grab two collars, an’ if there is a bikini top that will fit the girl, grab it. Otherwise she’s goin’ topless. Need to push on her that she is my slave, until I’m sure they won’t get out of line.” He said, as he started to put some boxes back, and try to organize a few others. “When will that be?” Harlow asked. I figure when I decide to turn them loose, as we don’t want them ‘round too long. Either that or they prove they can’t be trusted.” Hondo said. “What then, My Jarl.” Harlow asked. Hondo shrugged, “Depends on what they do.” Harlow fished out a couple bikini’s. One light brown top that would barely cover the girl’s nipples, and another more normal top. “Which do you think, my Jarl?” She asked. He wrinkled his nose a bit as he looked at them, “Eh, the small one, I reckon. Is there a lower part to the regular top?” Harlow nodded, “There is.” Well, take the small top an’ the other set. Might use it later, or at least give her the bottoms to sleep in. Don’t want to give them too much in case they try to run on us.” He replied. “What about the collars? There is some plain, and a couple studded ones.” She said. “The regular ones should suffice.” He replied. She looked at them for a moment and then tried one of the studded ones on for size, and found that it fit. “Uhm, My Jarl? Would it be improper of me to ask to have one?” She asked. “Why would you want a collar? You’re not my slave.” He said. “I am your thrall, though, which is practically the same. Besides, you said they showed a person belongs to you and….” She paused and looked down. “Never mind. It.. it was a silly thing to ask.” He saw the look on her face, and knew this was one of those times where she was struggling with her real feelings, though he was not sure what they really were. “Take it.” He said. She looked up at him, “Are you sure? I mean, it is not too foolish, is it?” He forced a soft smile and shook his head, “No. It’s not if that’s how you feel an’ want to be seen as.” “It’s how I want to be seen, My Jarl.” She replied. “Then take it.” He said. “Would.. would it be rude to ask My Jarl to put it on me?” She asked softly, only half looking at him, and blushing a bit. He looked at her for a moment, quietly before speaking, “… … No, it’s not rude… Give it here, an’ climb out.” She handed it to him and then climbed out and stood looking at the ground as she waited for him. He climbed out and set some things down on the box with the clothes and boots in it, and then turned to her. “You’ll have to look up at me.” He said. She looked up and seemed to blushed more as he stared into her eyes a moment before gently fastening the collar around her neck. “Is that too tight?” He asked. She shook her head gently, “No, My Jarl.” He threaded the extra through the loop for it, and stepped back, “There, now everyone will know you are owned. Feel better now?” She looked down but smiled, “Yes, though you again remind me that this warrior is not but a foolish woman at heart, my Jarl.” “Is that bad?” He asked. She looked up at him, in what seemed like almost a timid way, “I do not know. Only you can tell me if it is bad or not.” “Well,” He said a bit flatly, “When I figure out what you’re not bein’ honest with both of us ‘bout, I’ll try to figure that out.” She looked down again, as she felt like she understood KC a lot more than anyone knew, as she too felt unable to tell him how she felt, nor did she feel she had the right to feel such a way, or was even worth to feel such a way. He left the trailer doors open for the time and started back towards the mercenary’s pickup, “Well, might as well get back. Still have a lot to do before mornin’.” (To Be Continued …) |
|
|
Reply Quote Notify of replies
|
|
| 8 | Cabin Exterior / The Barnyard / Re: After Chaos on: Mar 4th, 2025, 5:16pm |
| Started by Jeanette | Post by Hondo I. Sackett | |
| {Delta Hondo – Bounty Hunter’s on Trial} After some arguing on who did what, Harlow relented that her head was a bit fuzzy after all that had happened to her, and she was not as fit to ride shotgun, so she climbed into the back. Hondo laid the sleeping Ruse on the seat beside her, laying the young woman’s head on Harlow’s lap. Karl climbed into the passenger seat, keeping Hondo’s rifle handy, and Hondo climbed into the driver side, since Harlow could not drive stick, and Karl was bad at it. Hondo fired the engine up, and turned the smaller truck around. Though it was a tight fit, it was doable. With the truck turned around they started the crawl back to camp, which though faster than walking, was still not a quick trip given the current terrain. “So, you get anythin’ out of them yet?” Hondo asked as he drove. Karl shook his head, “No, they weren’t too interested in talking.” “But I am sure we can force information out of them at camp, my Jarl.” Harlow chimed in. “Unfortunately, I was not in a state to press them, and I thought it best we go make sure you were faring well, before we tried.” Karl turned and gave her a disgusted look, “Who said we should go find Master Hondo first??” Harlow frowned, “Well, you may have said it out loud first, but I was thinking it before your suggestion.” Karl shook his head and rolled his eye, “Sure you were! Heh! I’m not sure you had any thoughts in your head at that point, especially with you injecting all that adrenaline!” Hondo interrupted before Harlow could retort, “Full stop there! Now, tell me why you were shootin’ yourself up!” “She was late.” Karl said. “Not on purpose!” She replied defensively. “Maybe not, but you left me up there for damn long enough! Had they not swallowed my story, I’d be a dead goat-man!” Karl said. Harlow frowned angrily and looked out the window, “If I had heard trouble I would have charged in, but that one oaf was pissing over the side of the hill, and I could not move without risking being seen!” “Wait, you were held up by someone takin’ a leak? I’m not understandin’ this or how you needed to shoot up with adrenaline because of that.” Hondo replied. Karl spoke again before Harlow could answer, “Well, she was supposed to get in place while I was circling the hill, and I was supposed to come up and distract them. When I walked up the path to the top of that hill, they turned guns on me, but I just held my hands up and told them I was friendly. The oaf, as our shieldmaiden calls him, he seemed to be the leader and asked what the #$@! I wanted. I told them had been with some bounty hunters who were after the Cowboy and the Timewalker, and we had a fight with them and I was the only survivor.” “He spun a tale that a blindman could see through, but those dimwits accepted it as factual.” Harlow added, grumpily. Karl rolled his eyes again, “Whatever, but it worked. He did not like it, but said they would show me the way out tomorrow afternoon, as they would not be leaving until then, and if I helped them, I might have a job with them.” “I was about to make my assault when the lead oaf turned and pulled out his insufficient instrument, and started pissing, right beside me. I may have been able to yank him over the side and finish him, but I would have risked our safety, and would have had to exterminate the oaf, instead of capturing him, and as Karl said he seemed to be the leader, so I wanted him alive.” Harlow said, seeming a little less grumpy. “Unfortunately, this lessened the element of surprise, as it gave them time to relax around Karl, and delayed my assault greatly.” “Greatly seems like an understatement, as I felt like it was hours!” Karl exclaimed. “The annoying younger male sibling exaggerates greatly.” Harlow replied flatly. “Well, maybe so, but it felt like forever!” Karl replied. “I had to keep making up shit to talk about! The leader guy just seemed annoyed with me, and this younger canine wessen dude just seemed worried. The guy I ended up shooting kept eyeing me warily, but didn’t say much, but they had this young canine wessen girl there too, who was chatty.” Hondo glanced at him with a raised eyebrow before looking back at the road, “They had some girl with them?” “Well, when I say girl she’s between April and Jo’s age, I guess. Harder to tell with us wessen at times, the girls especially.” Karl said. “The female wessen does mature physically earlier, then holds that look for several years, before finishing their growth often as late as twenty-six years of age.” Harlow added. Hondo nodded, “I know all that, but from the way he talked I was expectin’ them to have a ten or twelve-year-old with them, an’ that seemed odd.” “She was older than that, and a member of the group, carrying a gun even.” Karl replied. “But just the same, she did not fit the profile of a bounty hunter or a bandit. Neither did the other canine wessen there, honestly.” “How so?” Hondo asked. Karl shrugged, “I don’t know… They just seemed too innocent, and a bit too nervous.” “They may have been new recruits.” Harlow said. “Could be.” Hondo replied. Karl shook his head, “No, I got the feeling that they did not want to be there, and were being made to be.” “Well, I guess we will figure that out when we interrogate them.” Hondo said. Karl nodded, “Alright, but just go easy on them.” “That is dangerous thinking, and we cannot risk such soft attitudes towards enemies!” Harlow replied. “We don’t even know that they are, though!” Karl argued. “It does not matter.” Harlow said. “If we are soft towards them, they may use it to their advantage and lie to us to save their skins. We must be equally hard on them if we wish to keep our group safe!” Karl frowned and shook his head, “I really don’t think…” Hondo interrupted, “I know what you are sayin’, Karl, but I have to agree with Harlow.” “But, she’d kill them just because they said they wouldn’t admit to any wrong doing!” Karl exclaimed. Harlow nodded, “You cannot be soft on an enemy. They had guns, they were seen capturing this scared creature, and they tried to kill me! If they knew about our camp, they surly would have killed us in our sleep, without a second thought, as well as showing no mercies or kindness even to those like KC, Zoey, or Luna. If they killed those younger one instantly, they would be sparing them a cruel fate, and that is the only kindness one can hope from their kind!” “But, we can’t be like them if we are trying to make a difference!” Karl argued. Hondo answered before Harlow could argue back, “Karl, I’m not sayin’ we’re gonna kill them or do things like they would, but we do have to be hard on them an’ make them think we are as cruel as they are or more so. I’ll be there leadin’ the questionin’, though Harlow will be handlin’ it. I have to look the part of the leader an’ leave the dirty work to my subordinates. Plus, she can be scary as #$@! at times.” “Not arguing with that!” Karl replied. “Hmph!” Harlow grunted. “Now, don’t take that wrong, Harlow.” Hondo replied. “It can be a strength, when used right.” Harlow frowned, “I understand, my Jarl.” Truth was she felt a bit hurt by that, as she did not want to be seen like that by him, but she also could not and would not let herself tell him what she wanted. She even tried to lie to herself about what she wanted with him, but it seemed to get harder to do by the day. “Master Hondo, I don’t want to seem rude or speak out of place, but I’d like to be there as well.” Karl said. “Don’t trust us?” Hondo asked. “It’s.. it’s not that… I mean, maybe a little… I, uhm..” Karl stammered. “He does not trust me to not act out in violence and anger, and does not see you as being clear headed enough, after your loss, to not lose your temper and take your loss and frustration out on possible innocents. They are easy to see as the enemy and unknown, so writing off their executions as needed might be too easy for either of us at this time to excuse without troubling our consciences.” Harlow said flatly. Hondo glanced at her in the mirror and then at Karl who was looking down and frowning, but not arguing. “Is she right?” Hondo asked. Karl nodded, “Uhm, yeah… I’d not have put it that way, but she’s right.” “You were not putting it any way, so I felt it most expedient to say it plainly.” She replied. “Funny how you can so plainly lay out what others feel when you can’t do it for how you feel.” Karl muttered a bit angrily. Harlow blushed and looked down, but did not reply. After a minute of silence Hondo spoke up again, “This still all doesn’t explain the adrenaline.” Karl glanced back at Harlow then looked back out the windshield, “You tell him.” Harlow shook her head, “No, uhm… I believe I have said enough.” Karl sighed and shook his head, “*sigh* … Whatever… So, the shieldmaiden here was late because of pissing dude, and they had relaxed enough to stop watching me fully. When she did pop up, she knocked down the pissing dude, the one she was calling an oaf, and wrestled with him a bit, as he was short, and blocky, but stronger than she thought, and he caught her out of the corner of his eye, I guess, as he had almost turned towards her before she got on him. Now, I was just busy trying not to look threatening and talk a good game, so I was not fully ready for her either, by now. The folks were ready for something, but what is unknow as they were all carrying these dart guns, that seemingly shot tranquilizers, and had their handguns holstered and no rifles in sight.” “It was not normal tranquilizers, as we in the Royal Elite Guards are subjected to low dosages of most poisons and tranquilizers that could be used against us, so we build up an immunity to them. My immunities did not help.” Harlow threw in quietly. Karl glanced at her again then back at the road, “Yeah, well, anyway, the two canine wessens and that dude that had been eyeing me, turn and fire at her, all hitting her with a dart, before dropping their dart guns and going for their handguns. I saw a window of opportunity, and grabbed the girl in a choke hold and grabbed her gun and told the others to not move. The male canine wessen put up his hands and begged me not to hurt her, and she started crying. The other bastard pulled his gun and told me to get #$@!ed, so I shot him. The male wessen started to go for his but all I had to do was put the gun to the girls head and his hands went back up fast.” “Hmm.” Hondo grunted. “We might can use that against them in interrogation.” Harlow nodded, “That is good information to use. Unfortunately, I was not aware of this until now do to my state of mind.” “An’ how did that happen?” Hondo asked. Harlow looked down, and stayed quiet. “Well, you see…” Karl started to say but Hondo cut him off. “No… I want to hear it from her.” Hondo said. Harlow looked up, “My Jarl?” “Karl was right ‘bout you bein’ a bit too free to tell other folks’ truths. I appreciate you speakin’ bluntly, an’ honestly ‘bout things, but ever since the time loop, you have been speakin’ less plainly ‘bout your feelin’s an actions. Back when we started you were pretty plain about havin’ no respect for me, an’ were just followin’ orders. Also ‘bout other things too, but lately you’ve been bad.” Hondo replied. “Now, I want to hear from you what happened and why you did what you did.” Harlow frowned, looked down and closed her eyes, “As you wish, my Jarl… As Karl said, I was hit by three injection darts. That made me angry, and fueled my natural adrenaline, but that did not last… I.. I had the pissing oaf on the ground, face down, but he was strong and still fighting me yet, but my vision started to swirl and I was quickly losing my ability to think and move. My only option seemed to be to inject myself, but I did not have time to worry about dosages, so I pulled the full needed from the storage tube on my medical pack, and injected it all into my thigh.” “Why.” Hondo asked. Harlow glanced up at him then looked back down, “As I said, I was going to pass out from the tranquilizer injections.” “An’? So, you would have passed out. Why did you feel you had to do that?” Hondo asked. “Uhm, Because, uhm, we had a mission to complete.” She replied somewhat weakly. Hondo shook his head, “That won’t do, Harlow. I want an explanation as cold, an’ plain as the one you gave for Karl wantin’ to be at the interrogation, but ‘bout why you did what you did.” “My Jarl, I cannot…” She started to say. “Harlow!” Hondo growled slowly, in a scolding manner. She sighed, “*sigh* … I did not think Karl would be able to handle three of them alone, without killing one who might have vital information that the others did not have, and.. I did not want to disappoint you, as I feel like my own internal conflicts have led me to act erratically and let you down. I decided that risking my life by injecting it all so I could come back fast enough to keep the oaf down, and subdue him, was worth the risk over failing, letting you down, and chancing success on Karl.” “Ouch.” Karl said under his breath. “Please understand that my decision was not because I do not trust your abilities, Karl, but I did not want to risk your wellbeing, as Jarl Hondo entrusted me to do a job and keep you safe as a teammate.” Harlow replied quickly. Karl frowned angrily, “Well, maybe you should be trusting me instead of risking yourself! How would I look if you got yourself killed over that!” “I have to agree with Karl.” Hondo said. “My Jarl?” Harlow asked. “You can’t risk yourself like that! You do stupid shit like that, for no good reason, an’ you’ll lose my trust.” He replied a bit angrily. “But, My Jarl..” Harlow started to defend herself. “But nothin’!” Hondo barked. “So, if you passed out, Karl would have had to shoot them? Big #$@!in’ deal!” “But, the information, my Jarl!” She exclaimed. “Not worth your life!” Hondo growled. “We already know they were stayin’ until tomorrow, so even if they were supposed to check in, we had some time!” “But, I did not know, at the time, that they told Karl they would not be leaving until tomorrow!” She said defensively. “So? Even if we didn’t know, we would have left tonight! We still may have to, dependin’ on what they say. We said that was a possibility before we started this!” He said. “I.. I thought that I had to…” She paused. “Had to complete the mission at all costs?!” He asked, his voice on the harsh side. She nodded, “Y.yes, My Jarl.” Hondo shook his head and sighed, “*sigh* … Harlow, you are a warrior, so you should know better than that.” “I.. I am sorry, My Jarl.” She said softly. He glanced at her in the rearview mirror before looking back at the road, “Listen, I know you want to please me, an’ it’s been a while since you were allowed to be anything more than a bodyguard. I imagine you got a little over excited ‘bout it an’ wanted it to go perfectly for me, but I need you to slow down an’ think!” “You are right, and I am sorry.” She said again. “I know, but not sure if you’re sorry ‘cause I’m irked, or because you know it was wrong, but whatever it is, I don’t care! What I care ‘bout is the safety of the group, that included your furry ass!” He continued as she sat looking down in shame. “This mission was to try to save someone an’ get some info. It was completely voluntary. Yeah, I’m glad we could save someone else, an’ hopefully help her as she seems to really need some help, but we’d never have known that had Axel not seen them an’ we didn’t decide to try it. It was not worth goin’ all out an’ givin’ it our all, understand? That may sound harsh, an’ if she’s tellin’ the truth, some lab was gonna dice her up an’ experiment on the parts, but how many others like her, or even worse off, have we passed by? How many have we seen that looked like they needed help, but we could barely help ourselves so we had to let them go? How many are sufferin’ an’ hopin’ for a savior, that we probably were as close or closer to than we were to her an’ her imprisonment, yet we never knew they existed an’ still don’t! *sigh* … Yeah, I hate it an’ I used to let those I couldn’t save eat my #$@!in’ lunch, but there comes a point where you can’t let it bother you, as you can’t save everyone! Even those who are sometimes right at your fingertips, beggin’ for it, sometimes you can’t. Been there when rescuin’ others, before. Do your rescue the one you have or risk it all for another as well? An’ what about our group?? Speakin’ in language you understand, these folks with us are not just a group. They aren’t even a clan. They are our pack! They are the ones we risk it all for, like Jefe did for us in that attack. He laid it all on the line for his pack, an’ maybe gave it all too, riskin’ his girl, who I see as my nieces, all part of my an’ his pack, so we could be safe, an’ even in that we still lost.. R.ruth an’ Susanna... Damn, I.. I still have trouble sayin’ their names even! #$@! it all!! … *sigh*… Harlow, I.. I need to be able to trust you to know when to give it all an’ when not to.” “My Jarl, I am sorry, and I will try to do better! I beg you to believe me!” Harlow replied. He shook his head, “No, you have to do better! No try! Without Jefe here, you an’ Karl are the only one’s I can lean on to help do this stuff right! Axel too, but he’s still a bit young an’ needs a lot of trainin’ and leadership still. I want to help others, but we’ll stop if I can’t trust you both to know when to risk it or not, as I can’t lose anyone else!” Harlow sighed, “*sigh* … Do not worry, My Jarl. I will protect the others with my life, if needs be, for you!” “You still don’t get it, do you?” Hondo half mumbled as he shook his head. “My Jarl?” She said, seeming worried as she did not understand what he meant. “Guess it’s my turn to speak plainly for someone.” Karl remarked a bit drolly, “He doesn’t want to lose you, Harlow.” Harlow looked at them in surprise, “What? I mean, I am but a guard thrall, a.. a wessen. Why should my life matter, other than my usefulness?” Hondo sighed again and shook his head, but said nothing. “Sorry if this hurts a bit, Master, but I need to say it.” Karl said. “Go ahead.” Hondo grumbled. Karl turned and looked back at Harlow, “Listen, he just lost two women he loved, but never admitted it to them, as he was hurting from losing his first woman, and thought keeping everyone at arm’s length and telling himself it was just for #$@!ing and convenience would protect him and let him do his job. I know you know that, but bear with me. Now, when he lost Ruth and Susanna he regretted it, but is still having issues telling people he cares, like you.” “Me?” Harlow asked. “Damn it, Princess, does a man have to spell it out?!” Karl replied. Harlow snarled, “You said you would not call me that anymore!” Karl shrugged, “Yeah, well I owed you one, and I knew it would get some reaction other than that mopey look. That one freaks me out more than you snarling and snapping like a rabid wolf!” Harlow settled down a bit, “So, he does care about me more than some thrall?” Karl pinched the bridge of his nose, and closed his eyes, to ward off a headache the two of them were causing him. “The whole camp knows that! If nothing else, at least as a friend but he cares and tries to show it, though he can’t say it! Unlike you, who won’t say it and tries your best not to show it, though you look at him like a love-sick puppy whenever he’s not looking at you! Harlow blushed. “Alright, Karl, that’s enough truths for today.” Hondo said flatly. Karl shrugged, “I said you’d not like it.” “An’ you loved her tellin’ how you felt so plainly, eh?” He replied. Karl nodded, “You have me there.” “Alright, so the leader took a piss, delayed Harlow, she got shot with three tranqs of some sort, still wrestled the bastard down, then overdosed with adrenaline to not pass out. What next?” Hondo asked, changing the subject. “Well, Harlow clapped those cuffs on him, that you gave her, and yanked him to his feet, while I got the wessen kid to lay on the ground, so I could grab his gun, while keeping a gun on the girl, who looked like she was going to cry and piss herself at the same time.” Karl continued. “Harlow was riding an anger wave so she snarled, and growled and screamed some questions at their leader and when he spit at her, she smacked him against the truck a few times, and them threw him in the back, before pouncing on the kid.” “I.. was not in my right mind, at the time, but that still gave me no right to scream at you or try to hit you, Karl. I offer my deepest apologies for that… *sigh*… I have made a disgrace of myself and my honor today, it seems.” Harlow said softly. Karl waved her off, “Forget it. I know you were just trying to do your best. I mean, all that adrenaline was stupid, but you meant well still. Can’t say I’ve not done stupider when meaning well. “No arguments here.” Hondo said flatly. Karl frowned at him, “Well, you could argue a little bit, you know?” “What next?” Hondo asked, ignoring him. “Well, Harlow and I argued a bit about her treatment of the prisoners, and then she staggered and fell against the truck while holding her head and chest. I was worried so I yelled at her to sit in the truck, and to my surprise she did, which worried me more!” Karl said. “Luckily they had slave chains and cuffs in their truck so I made the kid climb in and lay down, and then the girl on to of him, and chained them all together and to the truck, then shut the tailgate and threw their dead friend in on top of them.” Hondo wrinkled his nose, “Not sure they deserved that!” “Well, I didn’t want to leave a body, in case someone came looking! Figured we could burry him at the far side of the canyon we are in, to hide the evidence, and I half figured with the shieldmaiden and you both being surly, we’d surely be burying another anyway.” Karl replied. Hondo frowned, “You could have left out that last part, but that was good thinkin’.” “Why? I thought we were all about the plain truth.” Karl replied drolly. “Plain truth, yes, but we don’t always need to hear what we already know, especially when we have enough shit to deal with!” Hondo growled. “Sorry, and I know.” Karl said. “Just feeling a bit punchy after everything, you know? Probably just trying to overcompensate for that with sarcasm, and poking at other, like Master Fernando says I do… I need to work on that, I know.” Hondo sighed and shook his head, “*sigh* … Don’t worry ‘bout it, just try to do better… I shouldn’t be too hard on you as we’re all just compensatin’ an’ tryin’ to get through… We all just need time an’.. an’ a fresh started.” “Yeah we do.” Karl said. “Not sure when we will have time, but maybe we can get a fresh start at the next town, if we can trade off some of our rigs and get some supplies and such… If we can afford it.” “That’s the rub. This Trader’s Junction that’s south of here, that Foley told me ‘bout seems like the place, but I have only a couple hundred left, part paper money, an’ part silver. I have a couple thousand in gold left that was given to me by the Fenrir, but that was in the camper we lost. We can add this rig in for tradin’ along with the van an’ that bandit’s SUV, but from what Foley said, I doubt we’ll get much. Not enough for two new campers an’ another truck or SUV, let alone supplies. That shirt that the girl has on is my only shirt. Jo, Esther, Zoey, an’ KC are just as bad off as me, as all our clothes were in the camper, as well as most my guns an’ ammo. April, Bella, an’ Luna have some clothes, but much of their stuff was burned up. Harlow luckily kept a bag in the jeep, but she lost a lot of gear too. “Most of my clothes, my rifle and shotgun, spare pistols, ammo, my sword, my body armor, and other stuff. My bad had some gear and ammo, plus a baron, rope, medical supplies, and a short sword, as well as a change of clothes, a light jacket, and some shorts, but that’s it.” Harlow said. *Sigh* … So, what are we gonna do? I have about fifty-buck that Master Fernando gave me, and some of the others might have that or less, but that’s not enough.” Karl asked. Hondo shook his head, “That’s not enough, you’re right… An’ I’m not sure what we are gonna do yet. Need to see how wessen friendly the town is first. Then see ‘bout what I can get for the wrecks, an’ at least hopefully get enough for repairs an’ some supplies. Then I’ll have to look at money.” “Thinking robbing some slavers or something again?” Karl asked. Hondo shrugged, “I don’t know. Only if we have to, as I’d rather not draw too much attention to ourselves. As is, we are going to need to have most of the group parked out of town, an’ goin’ to have to dress a bit differently.” “You ditching the hat and vest??” Karl asked. Hondo frowned, “I’ll have to, but not sure that will be enough. I had a few caps an’ felt hats in the camper, as well as some hoodies an’ the like, but I’ve only got what I have on now. Hell, they might not even be lookin’ this far south for us.” “We cannot chance it, my Jarl. As you said, we must keep the pack safe.” Harlow replied. Hondo nodded, “True, but we won’t make it far without fuel, food, an’ repairs. Probably can survive with one set of clothes, though, so clothes will be the last thin’ we get. Hopefully we can find some work, or a fight or somethin’, but we will see.” “You should let me scout the town, my Jarl.” Harlow said. Hondo frowned, “I feel like we just talked ‘bout this.” “I will be careful. It is no more of a risk than you going.” She replied. “Unless it’s not wessen friendly. Foley said somethin’ ‘bout slave trade there. Free wessen are rarely safe in towns with a slave trade, let alone allowed to roam freely.” He replied firmly. “Then we should go together.” She said. “Maybe, we will see what Foley says an’ how safe an area we can find to park the group. Need security there too.” He replied. They talked over some possibilities as they continued one, making it back to camp in under a half hour. They pulled into camp and stopped the truck in front of the shelled out old mining shovel. As they climbed out, Axel trotted up to meet them. “Is everyone alright?! I looked like Harlow got shot or something!” He exclaimed. “I am fine.” Harlow replied a bit sharply. Karl shook his head, “She wasn’t but she is now! She got hit with three of the tranquilizer darts, and then shot up on adrenaline and nearly keeled over from that!” “No shit?!” Axel asked. “No shit, brother!” Karl replied. “She had two of those darts on her one ass-cheek, and the in her thigh! I’m surprised she can sit after that!” “Huheh!” Axel chuckled. “Enough with harassin’ Harlow, you two.” Hondo said as he appeared from the other side of the pickup, carrying the still sleeping Ruse. “We’ve all had some bad days recently, an’ I’m not sure any of us are thinkin’ clearly, an’ we’re all a bit on edge. I know you guys poke some fun to compensate, but I need you to keep it to yourselves for a bit.” “Sorry, Master.” Axel replied. “Yeah, Sorry, Master.” Karl said, adding, “We don’t mean anything by it, but I can see how it wouldn’t be appreciated at the moment.” “I know you don’t, but just ease off a bit for a while, both of you… An’ Axel, who’s keepin’ watch if you’re down here?” Hondo asked. “Oh, uhm, that Inneal mouse-girl and KC came up to see if there was an update, and I told them you were almost back. She offered to give me a break, so I could see what happened, stretch my legs, and take a whizz.” Axel replied. “I hope that’s alright. She’s new, I know, but she said her and the other one, Uhm.. Folly, I think her name is, she said they kept lookouts often during the day, so I thought she could handle it.” Hondo nodded, “That’s fine. Did you leave her the radio?” “I did.” Axel replied. “An’ KC was with her?” Hondo asked. Axel nodded, “Yeah. She’s kinda been Inneal’s shadow for the last couple days. Folly said she doesn’t say much, but just follows Inneal, and sometimes her around.” “It’s Foley, not folly.” Hondo replied. “Oh, yeah! Shit… Why did I have in my head folly? Hmm..” Axel grunted to himself. “Well, while you are down here, you can give Karl a hand.” Hondo said. Karl tilted his head a bit, “What are we doing?” “Diggin’ a grave, what else?” Hondo said. “Damn… I should have guessed.” Karl muttered. “How many?” Axel asked. “Just one.” Hondo replied, “But make it good sized as Karl says I’m gonna shoot another at least, so might need to put two or so in the hole.” Axel nodded, “I need to whizz and get some water, then we’ll get right on it, Master!” “Oh, an’ turn out his pockets an’ take anythin’ valuable from him, alright?” Hondo said more than asked. Karl nodded, “Will do.” As they headed off, Karl to scout a grave location and Axel to take a piss and get some water, Harlow stepped up to him. “What are you going to do with her?” She asked. Hondo shrugged, “Not much I can do, but find a place for her to lay down an’ have Stitches look her over an’ dress her wounds. When she wakes up I’ll give her a quarter of a healin’ pill, an’ see ‘bout gettin’ her clean… Wish I could give more but I’m really low on them. Don’t even have a decent bed to put her on, without kickin’ someone else out of a bed.” “My bedroll is laid out in the grass not too far from the jeep and the cooking area, where your covered trailer was parked. Put her there.” Harlow said. “You sure?” He asked. She nodded, “I am sure, my Jarl. This is my pack now, too, and as your thrall your missions are my missions. I do want to aid you, and maybe this will make up for my foolishness, as well.” He nodded, “I appreciate that. I’d put her in mine, but it’s full at the moment, as you know.” Harlow nodded, “Yes, I know... My Jarl, what do you want me to do in the mean time?” “If you’re up to it, turn out the prisoner’s pockets, an’ get them ready for interrogation. Don’t really have any chairs to tie them to, so you might just have to get creative.” Hondo replied. “The Mouse girls, Inneal and Foley have a rolling metal frame with a hoist on it, for lifting heavy objects into their vehicle.” Harlow said. “I believe I could secure their chains to the top rail to force them to stand on their toes and keep their arms above their heads. I can shackle their ankles too so they cannot kick out so easily either.” Hondo nodded, “Talk to Foley an’ see if she’s alright with it. I doubt she will have an issue, but should ask still. An’ see if she will help you. I know this isn’t her line of work, but everyone needs to be able to lend a hand to others, if they are goin’ to be part of our pack, right?” Harlow smiled softly and nodded, “That is true, My Jarl. I will ask her and enlist her aid.” Hondo nodded, “Alright. An’ you can get them warmed up for me a bit, but go easy for now on the wessen girl at least, an’ appraise the wessen boy. The oaf, you can have fun with, but make sure he can talk. His type will either say nothin’ or will spill his guts at the first sight of blood.” “I understand, and I will do my best to appraise them, and act accordingly.” She said. “I know I have not acted like more than a berserker barbarian as of late, and have let my anger control me too much since I was assigned to you, but I will prove that I once had a more level head, and was a good tactician.” “Who are you tryin’ to prove that to? Me or you?” He asked. She looked down for a moment then back up at him, “To both of us, I believe.” He nodded and gave her a soft grin, “Sounds like you might be startin’ to be more honest with yourself.” “I am trying, my Jarl, though some things are too hard to be honest about still.” She replied softly. “I understand, but..” He paused and looked down for a moment before looking off into the distance, “*sigh* … Don’t wait too long to be honest with yourself an’ others. In this world, you wait an’ next thing you know it’s too late to say what you should have said to someone.” She looked down sadly, knowing he was thinking of Ruth and Susanna. She wished she could take his pain, or at least help sooth his tired, hurt spirit, but she was afraid and felt too unworthy. “I understand, mt Jarl. I will work on that part of myself.” She replied softly. He nodded and started walking away, “Just don’t take too long.” She watched him for a while, as he walked away, before turning to go about her task. Hondo walked into the camp proper, and started towards where Harlow’s bed was said to be, but his approach drew attention and he was quickly met. “Master Hondo’s back!” Bella yelled to the other, before trotting up to him. “Who is that? Is she alright?” “She’s been roughed up pretty bad, an’ been through other shit, but with some rest she should be fine.” Hondo replied. “Go get Stitches for me.” “Yes master.” She said quickly before running off. As she left Maggie, April, and Mae came trotting up. “You saved someone, Mister Hondo?” Mae asked. April looked at her wide eyes, “Is sh.she a Jackie??” Hondo shook his head, “She’s not a Jackie, but she does have some powers. Won’t know what she is until she wakes up again. She’s been through hell, sounds like. She’ll probably sleep for a while, but I need her patched up. We can get her washed up once she wakes, but some of those wounds shouldn’t wait.” “I get St.st.stiches?” Maggie asked softly. “No, Bella is gettin’ her. But I could use that small canvas tarp from the trailer an’ a movin’ blanket.” He replied. Maggie nodded, “I get.” “I’ll come with you.” Mae said, following after Maggie. “Poor thing.” April said as she looked at her and brushed the hair out of her face. “What h.happened to her?” “I’m not fully sure but they used some tranqs on her, that made her weak an’ not able to really control her powers, though it wasn’t perfect. They also beat the shit out of her, looks like. Some wounds are old, so they were probably chasin’ her for days. Guess some lab wants to dissect her.” He replied. “Why?” April asked. Hondo shook his head, “I don’t know, Bunny. I have some guesses, but just best to wait for her to wake an’ see what she has to say. She might be a bit jumpy, as she’s been through this a few times, sounds like, but she kept escaping from the lab. They told her if she escaped again they were goin’ to take her apart, an’ freeze the pieces to experiment on, so she couldn’t run away.” “I’d be terrified too, if s.someone threatened to do th.th.that to me.” April replied. Hondo nodded, “Yeah, an’ angry, which she seemed angry… She did ask for help at the end an’ even saved Harlow’s life, but I’m not sure how she will act when she wakes up, so be careful.” “S.saved Harlow?! Wh.what h.h.h.happened?!?!” April asked quickly. “Slow down, Bunny. Harlow is fine, but she got hit by some tranqs an’ then shot up with adrenaline an’ overdosed on it. Ruse here, that’s the name she gave me, she somehow took energy from Harlow so she could settle down. It was a bit too much for her to handle in her condition so she gave some to me, an’ then passed out.” Hondo explained. She put a hand on his arm, “Are y.you alright, my love?” He nodded, “I’m fine. Better than fine, actually, physically at least. I have energy, my headache is nearly gone, an’ I feel better than I have in months. An’ like Karl said, I have enough energy to #$@! for hours, but we don’t have time for that at the moment… Karl had to keep me from fallin’ when she transferred to me, an’ he got a jolt too, an’ feels great, though I’ve got him doin’ some diggin’, so I’m sure that will change soon.” “Poor Karl.” April replied, shaking her head, and speaking more slowly to try to keep from stuttering again. “He tries so h.hard, you know, so don’t be too hard on him. He’s been taking Yoona not talking to h.him kinda hard.” Hondo nodded, “Yeah, I know. I need to talk to her but, not until we interrogate some prisoners.” “Prisoners?” April asked. Hondo nodded, “Some of those that captured this one. Need to see if they were supposed to communicate or if they have back-up comin’ soon.” “So, we m.might still need to leave t.tonight?” April asked. Hondo nodded, “It’s a possibility.” About then Stitches came up, with Bella and Luna close on her heals, and quickly started to look the girl over, snapping into her more serious diagnostic mode, where she seemed way less nervous than usual. “What happened to her?” She asked. Hondo shook his head, “Not exactly sure. I think she was tranquilized, an’ it maybe had somethin’ in it to weaken or turn off powers, like used for the jackies.” “I’d better finish g.getting everything ready in case we h.have to leave.” April said. Hondo nodded, “Alright, Bunny. Bella, Luna, go with her.” The girls nodded and took off with April. Stiches glanced up at him, after a moment “She is a Jackie, right?” “She talks.” Hondo replied. Stitches looked back at her, as she continued inspecting her, “That would be unusual, unless she’s the offspring of a Jackie and a wessen or Jackie and a human. Master Fernando said his Jackie said such exists, but are rare.” “Could be. Some lab wants to cut her up. Guess they want to experiment on her. She’s escaped from them a few times, an’ they told her they’d dissect her an’ freeze the individual parts for study.” Hondo replied. “So, she was conscious for a bit?” She asked. Hondo nodded, “Harlow got hit with three tranq darts from the same folks that captured her, then overdoes on adrenaline. She was shaky, sweatin’, squintin’, breathin’ erratically, an’ grabbin’ her chest.” Stitches looked at him wide eyed, “Where is she! She could die!” “It’s alright. She’s good now.” Hondo replied. “This one here touched her, an’ took energy from her, causin’ her system to stabilize. She was too weak to handle the energy herself, though, an’ started shakin’, sweatin’, an’ pantin’. I told her if she could to give some to me, but she said she couldn’t control her powers well. I made her anyway, but I think she was right. I locked up an’ almost fell, but Karl grabbed me an’ kept me upright, but took some of the energy himself. I’m not sure if she gave us too much, or her fightin’ to control the power wore her out. Could have even been just havin’ that much energy in her weak body, but whatever it was, she passed out right after.” Stitches relaxed a bit, but her frowned deepened, “None of that sounds good, but hopefully it’s as you say… Poor lass definitely needs cleaned up. Some of these wounds almost look infected, so I will need to tend to them. I’m not sure what is dirt, and what is dried blood, or what it all is hiding… We need to lay her somewhere so I can work on her.” “Maggie an’ Mae were runnin’ down to the trailer, that’s by Inneal an’ Foley’s area, to grab a tarp to lay on Harlow’s bed, an’ a movin’ blanket to cover her.” Hondo replied. Stitches nodded, “I can work with that.” “We’re back!” Mae exclaimed as she trotted up with the blanket, and Maggie was on her heals with the tarp. “Good.” He replied. “Over here.” Stitches said, trotting over to Harlow’s bed and pointing at it. “Lay the tarp on this bed roll.” After Maggie laid it out, Hondo knelt down and gently deposited Ruse on it. As he did, Stitches was instantly on her knees, checking the girl out. "You want your shirt back?" Stitches asked. Hondo just realized he was only wearing his bandana, vest, and ammo bandoleer on his torso still, but it was warm enough hat he had half forgotten. "It's pretty dirty an' bloody now. Probably needs washed first." He said. "I take and wash for master?" Maggie asked. "I can take it, so you can help Stitches!" Mae exclaimed. "I mean, you know how to help better than I do." Maggie nodded and handed it to her, "Thank you. I stay, help Stitches." "Need anything else, Mister Hondo?" Mae asked. Hondo glanced at here, "Just make sure your camper is ready to roll at a moments notice. I'll let everyone know soon." Mae nodded and trotted off. Hondo glanced back down at Stitches, "What you think. “Well, she was roughed up, but seems that you got to her in time, so unless there is internal injuries that are not showing symptoms, she should pull through fine... Anything special you think I should do, Master Hondo?” Stitches asked. “Just take care of her as best you can.” He replied. “Might need to let her sleep before fully inspectin’ her, so she can get washed up, unless we have to pull out fast, then that will have to wait. If she wakes, have April give you a quarter of a bio-pill from my back-up stash. I’d give more, but we need to save them, as once they are gone, that’s it.” Stitches nodded, “I know… It is unfortunate… Don’t worry, Master. I’ll take care of her. Just, if you can, keep an eye on Harlow. We do not know the extent of this girls’ power, and her earlier symptoms worry me.” “I’ll keep an eye on her. We have to interrogate some prisoners, so we’ll be together.” He said. She glanced up at him and then looked down, “Will I need to look at them, or will you be burying them once done?” “That’s yet to be seen.” Hondo replied flatly. “Hmm.” She grunted. “I hate killing, but Master Fernando explained why you both have to at times, thought I still hate it. Seen too much needless killing in the rings, but I know this isn’t for sport.” “Better them than us, an’ I can’t take losin’ any more people.” He replied a bit gruffly. She looked up, “I understand and… I know it won’t help, but I am sorry for your loss. They were sweet girls, and we all miss them.” Hondo frowned and started to walk off, “You’re right. It don’t help much.” She watched him walk away for a minute, before sighing and going back to her task. Even though she was not his, they had all become close in different ways. There was no way to not become close after all they had survived together. Hondo walked back towards where he had left the truck, and once there, he saw Harlow and Foley off a way, with the prisoners strung up like Harlow had talked about. She was growling in the stocky man’s face, the one she called oaf and had nearly pissed on her, and from the look of it, she had taken some frustrations out on him with her fists. They were all strung up side by side, and had on nothing but their pants, as they had emptied their pockets, and stripped off gear, shirts, and shoes. Even the girl, who was on the far end, was strung up, with her bare, lightly furred breasts showing. The girl looked beyond terrified, and seemed to be crying. The young male wessen, who looked a little like the girl, was at the other end, and he seemed to be trying to look strong, but his eyes said he was barely holding on. The burly man in the middle seemed to only be angry, snarling back at Harlow, and then spitting a bloody wad at her, which caused her to belt him in the gut again. “Scum! You spit again and I will cut those lips from your horrid face!” Harlow growled. He grinned at her and stared back with eyes filled with hate, “*cough, cough Wheeze* … You just wait until my mates get here! When they come, we’ll see how loud you are barking then! “*pant, pant* If you let me go now, we might #$@! you, kill you, then cut you up in that order, instead of #$@!, cut, and then kill! HEH HEH! OOPHFF ACK!” Harlow belted him in the gut and then back handed him, “SCUM! I Will Have Your Balls Before You Touch Anyone At Our Camp!” “*cough, gasp* #$@! you, *gasp* Cunt! *Cough, pant, pant*” He growled back. “How goes it?” Hondo said as he approached, causing all eyes to turn to look at his approaching. “Tongues gettin’ loose, or are they gonna have to lose parts to start talkin’?” “My Jarl.” Harlow said as he approached. “Unfortunately, this oaf has remained intransigent.” “I don’t know what that means but I ain’t telling you all anything! And when the boss and his buddies get here, you’ll wish you had never been born!” The oaf growled. “What is your name?” Hondo asked. “#$@! off!” He growled. “That is a strange name, but alright.” Hondo replied drolly. “So, when are your friends arrivin’, #$@!-off?” “You think you’re really funny, don’t you, ass hole?!” The man growled. “Well, you won’t laugh so hard when my boss and his buddies get here!!” “When are they arrivin’? An’ how many?” Hondo asked. He spat again, “*Pahtoo* #$@! off! OOPhff, Gahhhh!!” Harlow nailed him in the gut again and then grabbed his neck and squeezed, “I Should Squeeze The LIFE Out Of You For Disrespecting The Jarl!” “Jargle?” He managed say, his words being garbled from her grasp on his neck. “Fuub yur Jargle! *Gasp* *pow* Gahh!” Harlow let go and decked him good in the jaw, causing him to cry out as his head jerked back from the force. He slowly looked at them, obviously being jarred from the blow but her just glared at them. “*pant, pant* I can’t wait to *pant* have fun with you.” HE snarled. Harlow pulled her knife, “Maybe it is time to do some cutting… I am sure he would be less threatening without his testicles intact.” The man grinned evilly at her, “What? That eager to get #$@!ed that you have to see them now? You just wait a bit and you’ll feel these balls slapping against you soon enough, whore! *WHAP* Umhhph!” Harlow back handed him with her free hand, causing him to groan a bit. He shook his head gingerly and looked at Hondo. “You obviously don’t #$@! your bitch enough, Jarl, or is it your pecker is a bit too small for the whore bitch? Why don’t you cut me down and let a real man have a go at her? Do that and give me my prisoner, and you can keep these two, and I’ll give you a head start before we hunt your ass down and finish you all off!” The man said, as he sneered at them. Hondo stood looking unimpressed, at the man and what he said. “Let me work on him with the knife, my jarl.” Harlow growled in a low tone. “Maybe in a bit, but hold off.” Hondo said. “Afraid of what will happen to you if she does, eh?” The man hissed. “No.” Hondo replied. “I’m just not sure if I need you or not yet, an’ once she starts, you’ll not have long to live.” Harlow turned to him with a grin, “You know how us Wolf Wessen can be when the blood starts flowing.” She licked her knife to make herself look a bit crazier than she was. The man snarled but did not say anything. “Better listen to her. She’s liable to cut off your balls an’ eat them in front of you. You know how those feral predator type wessen can be, so best not to piss her off too much.” Hondo said. “Sh.sh.she’s a f.feral??” The girl whimpered. Hondo turned to look at her, and Harlow walked closer to her, “That she is. She was cast out of the Fenrir clan as a teen, for no fault of her own, but her parents let her be thrown out, an’ disavowed her to save themselves. She had to learn to survive with the ferals, learn to hunt, kill, fight in the wild. Endure pain, rape, and the scorn of humans an’ wessen alike. I saved her life so she pledges her loyalty to me, an’ serves me. I taught her how to act more civilized, but the blood-lust remains, an’ sometimes I have to treat her to help keep her calm. Now, you could be fun to play with for both of us, if you don’t want to cooperate. I bet you’d be fun to #$@! an’ then you’d be a right tasty snack for my wessen here. So, what will it be, little girl? You helpin' us or are you our new play thing?” Hondo’s voice was cool and menacing, and her grinned a bit, adding to the crazy factor of his own. Had he from a year ago seen him now, he would have been disgusted with how he turned out, but this Hondo had seen too much to be disgusted anymore. He just had to survive and keep his people safe, no matter what it took. (To be continued …) |
|
|
Reply Quote Notify of replies
|
|
| 9 | Cabin Exterior / The Barnyard / Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. on: Feb 28th, 2025, 8:19pm |
| Started by Fernando | Post by Fernando | |
| Gadget and the girls wake up at around 8o’clock, sleeping late on a weekend when they can. The girls prepare to take a morning shower, while Gadget finds a robe and goes to the kitchen to see about breakfast. “What’s the matter, Ms Gadget?” Hiromi asks. “Who’s gonna make the food? I don’t know how to cook...” Gadget lets out. Chieko tells her, “We’ll deal with breakfast. This is a self serve kitchen. You sit down and relax.” Hiromi throws in “Need anything special? Everything is set up for a traditional Japanese Breakfast.” (A traditional Japanee breakfast is a small amount of rice, grilled fish or meat or tofu, small bowl of steamed or pckled vegetables, seaweed, green tea and a small bowl of Miso Soup.) “We’re used to getting a Continental Breakfast.” Gadget replies. “A Continental Breakfast?” Chieko asks. “It’s an American breakfast of eggs, meat, cooked potato cubes with peppers and onions (home fries) or round patato patty (hash browns), and toast or some other bread or pastry and juice or coffee.” Makiko points out. Chieko throws in, “I can set up a Tamagoyaki Gohan Breakfast for you guys.” (Tamagoyaki Gohan - A rolled omelet made from seasoned beaten eggs with the Japanese Breakfast. Tamago meaning “Eggs” and Gohan meaning “Meal”.) “I don’t know...” Gadget lets out quietly. “We’ll figure something out. You sit down and relax.” Hiromi states to Gadget. A voice from the open pantry door, that they did not notice before calls out, "No need to figure out anythin'. I have it handled." Valentine came out with an arm full of supplies. "Val? You're cooking" Gadget asked. "I thought there would be staff!' Valentine shook her head, "They have not hired full-time staff yet, as the lodge was not open for business yet. They had pretty well just finished when they had threats of foreclosure, as some businessmen wanted to take over their ranch for themselves. That's why Hondo bought into it, to pay off the debts and keep it out of those crooked asshats hands." "So, there is no staff here?" Hiromi asked. "Not full time. There will be some coming this afternoon to do some cleaning and make the evening meal. Breakfast I will handle, though I'm only makin' the continental part. A caterer pre-made the traditional Japanese part and sent instructions for heating, so I'm just warming it up, really. Sorry it's not fresh, but I've not made enough Japanese food to be confident in making it for everyone." Namoi shrugged, "That is alright. Though fresh made is better, pre-made is popular as everyone works long hours as adults, in our country, and making it fresh is often impossible." "I've seen some of it at those smaller stores and quick-stops. In the US, pre-made food at those type of stores is often barely edible." Valentine commented, "But this was made for reheating, by a caterer, so I hope it is alright." "It smells good!" Chieko replied. "I'd like to learn how to cook the continental breakfast... Could.. could I watch and learn?" Gadget asked. Valentine nodded, "Sure, though I'm half done today. When we go back to the safe-house, if you get up a bit earlier, I'd be glad to teach you how to cook for Fernando... Surprised you didn't learn back when you and Hondo dated." "*sigh* .. There was a lot I did wrong back then." Gadget replied. "I know he liked that cooking, but I focused on my inventions more. I thought a relationship just happened if it was meant to, and when we broke up I thought it was justified in that thought since I was told he was a bad man... I was wrong on a lot of things." "That's the past, so don't worry about it too much. Just try to do better for the future. It's all we can do." Valentine said. "Wait. You and that cowboy dated first?" Hiromi asked. "Yes, but that was long ago." Gadget replied. Hiromi smiled sweetly, "You know, maybe he wants two women. You could always try again." Valentine frowned and looked down sadly, which several noticed. "Hiromi!" Naomi scolded. Hiromi frowned grumpily, "Cannot blame a girl for trying." "You will have to tell us all about when you dated him, tonight!" Chieko exclaimed Gadget shook her head, "I don't really like to talk about that." "Awww." Chieko replied sadly. Gadget ignored her and looked back at Valentine, "How are you and he doing? I noticed some tension last night. "I don't know." Valentine said with a shrug. "I kind of hurt him last night. I didn't take somethin' right and pushed him away... I've been messing up more than doin' right lately." "You need to talk?" Gadget asked. Valentine shook her head, "No... Not right now, at least. If you want to watch I'll be cooking eggs here soon. Cheese omelets and over easy, unless someone wants scrambled. There is coffee made fresh if you want some, too." “But what about Fernando?” Gadget asks. “We’ll take care of him.” Hiromi states before opening her robe slightly and wrapping it about tighter around her. She starts to walk awalk away. “Where are you going?” Naomi stops Hiromi with her words. “I’m... just gonna check on our sensai Fernando...” Hiromi answers. “Not alone you’re not!” Naomi goes behind her to follow her to Fernando’s room. As Hiromi and Naomi walked away to go upstairs to Fernando’s room, Makiko asks “What’s all that about?” Chieko lets out a sigh before answering, “Hiromi has a crush on Fernando-san and Hiromi being who she is, is rather vocal about it and wanting to take our relationship with him to higher sexual level.” “Well, we’re all almost adults here and we are all of legal age of consent, so what people do in the privacy of their bedroom is of nobody else’s business. That’s how I see it.” Makiko points out. “Things can be rather complicated in that.” Chielko throws out. “Well, as long as there emotions involved, it can’t be considered cheating.” Makiko throws back. “There might not be an emotional connection with Fernando-san, there is with Hiromi. That can get complicated.” Chieko adds. “Well, who Hiromi lets into her panties is her business, not mine nor ours.” Makiko throws out. “As true as that is, we do not what that decision she makes to interfere with what we have with Fernando-san. We do not want it to look like we dropped our panties for him to give us those things we are getting. He gave us a chance to earn these things and we are doing what is asked of us in the work we do, not because we had sex with him.” Chieko points out. “If you are honest with your work and your self, you have nothing to worry about, even if Hiromi end up being Fernando-san’s bed mate.” Makiko points out, adding “Hiromi on the other hand...” “Hiromi has as a crush on him, nothing more, though her past experience with boys complicates things in that she goes about it out os control at times, sometimes taking it to one extreme or another.” Chieko points out, unknowingly adding “The medication Fernando-san had given us should have repaired the physical and emotional damage Hiromi went through when in her freshman year she was set up by Aratani and gang raped in the boys’ locker room by her male friends.” “Wait, explain all that... starting with the medication Fernando-san gave her?” Makiko asks. “Fernando-san gave us a pill that heals us from the damage of the things we suffered through... in the rapes and sexual assaults that happened to us. It also cured other things but it was meant for repairing injuries the body has gone through, including sexual damage. Haven’t you noticed – Kitsume’s face had been restored from the injuries she got in her gang rape in sophomore year (10th grade)?” “I noticed. It sounds like Lantean Medicine to me...” Makiko points out. “Fernando-san ensured us that it was not Lantean Medicine but something he and others are working on in the USA.” Chieko states. “Alright, and of Kitsume’s gang rape and attack sophomore year? I remember it being mentioned in Diasuke’s school trail but not the details of it. And this is the first I heard of Hiromi’s gang rape attack.” Makiko asks and says. “Aratani set up Hiromi because Hiromi had a crush on one of the school’s baseball team players and was about to ask the boy out but instead was grabbed, taken, assaulted, and gang raped by certain members of the baseball team. Aratani set her up because she thought Hiromi was going after Daisuke – the rich kid that was arrested for Kitsume’s attack, and it was Diasuke that lead Hiromi’s gang rape attack. And all through out Freshman Year spread rumors of Hiromi being a slut and a hoe for having sex with the baseball team.” Chieko explains. She continues, “Kitsume’s attack was because Aratani dd not want anyone to be cuter than she is, even though Kitsume’s mom was a make up and beauty company executive with rather stunning looks that Kitsume inherited, but the same thing – Aratani set Kitsume up like she did Hiromi the following year in the 10th grade, when it was the Nakano Prefecture Beauty Pageant which Kitsume was part of but Aratani wasn’t. Aratani was jealous of Kitsume’s beauty and popularity so she had Kitsume set up, attacked and gang raped. Aratani had all of us attacked and some of us raped or sexually assaulted directly or indirectly. Naomi was attacked because she won the school science fair freshman year, Naru and Sakura were attacked for trying out for the girl’s baseball team. And I was attacked for outdoing her grade average.” “Well, she’s no longer allowed in our school anymore.” Makiko throws in. “She’s not allowed in our school anymore, what’s to say she won’t try to get revenge on us outside of school.” Cheiko points out. “Well, she’s been arrested for attempted arson and attempted murder in the Imperal Palace. That alone will put her in jail for a very long time.” Makiko points out. [Upstairs on the Second Floor, by the door of Honey Moon Suite Fernando is sleeping in] After knocking on the door a couple times Hiromi tries to open the door, finding it locked. Thus they stand there and argue as to what to do next. Hiromi wants to go back downstairs for breakfast but Hiromi wants to stay upstairs until Fernando opens his door. As they argued as to what to do Hondo walks up to them to see what the commotion that was going on. “Hey, little ladies! What's going on?!” Hondo asks. Naomi steps in to answer before Hiromi does “We came upstairs to see if Fernando-san would like some breakfast but his door is locked.” “Well, if Jefe’s door is locked then he must be asleep.” Hondo started to say. “But we’re getting breakfast together for him!” Hiromi lets out a little louder than she should have. Hondo begins to wonder which voodoo witch doctor or Japanese Domokun he offended to get this kind of assault, though he knows it’s unintentional. He looks at them and tells them sternly “Take a few steps back an' wait outside while I go in to check on him. Just wait out here an' do not go in behind me.” Naomi steps back but Hiromi tries to get behind Hondo until Naomi grabs her by the arm and pulls her to where she was. Hiromi tries to complain but gets a pointed finger to her face from Naomi, shutting her up. Hondo takes his master key and opens Fernando’s room, closing and locking the door behind him. He can hear the girls bickering from behind the door. Ignoring them he heads to Fernando’s bed. Fernando was lying on the bed with the blanket over his head. Hondo reaches over to him and nudges him, “Hey, Jefe. You need to get up.” “The place better be on fire, I swear.” Fernando says in a slow groggy tone. “No but your girls are.” Hondo throws at him. “Huh?” Fernando throws the blanket off his head. “What are you talking about? Rachel is in charge of the girls.” Hondo throws back “No, not your daughters, but those high school girlies. Two are outside wantin' to see you, one with the glasses an' long hair braid an, the other with the half sleepy look on her face.” Fernando slowly sits up on the edge of the bed “Tell them to wait for me downstairs. I’ll be there in a couple of minutes.” “I’ll tell’em but I don’t think they are the type to listen, especially that sleepy one.” Hondo points out. “Yeah. I’ll take care of it. But if they don’t listen...” Hondo says before taking a couple steps to the door, “I know.” Fernando begins, throwing in at the end “Thanks.” Hondo gives a nod before he steps back to the door. Stepping out of the door, he noticed another was added to the two: Jeanette. She is standing there with a robe wrapped tightly about her. He closes and locks the door behind him. Jeanette lets out, “Is he awake? I need to speak to him.” “Whatever business you need to deal with him can wait when he is downstairs.” Hondo explains. “How long is that going to take? And is Gadget with him?” Jeanette throws at him. “However long it will take for him to wake up so he can shit, shower and shave. And no, Gadget is downstairs with the girls.” Hondo tells her. “No need to be vulgar about it.” Jeanette throws at him. “What vulgarity is there? He needs to wake up and take care of basic body functions and personal hygiene, Miss. An' as his former Acorn Rescue Partner, you should know how he can get, so wait for him downstairs. Now if there is anything I can do for you, ask politely an' I’ll do for you as I can.” Hondo tells her and then asks. Jeanette has to do a personality shift from a demanding person to a more laxed one as she lets out a sigh. She then asks, “When is breakfast and where can I get it?” “There are two types: “You said this was downstairs?” Jeanette asks. “Yes, in the dining area by the kitchen area.” Hondo replies. “Thank you.” Jeanette says with a nod before she leaves. Hondo turns to Naomi and Hiromi “You two better get downstairs before they run out of food. Jefe will meet you downstairs.” Naomi takes Hiromi by the arm and starts dragging her out of the area, “Let’s go. We got the others to feed.” Hondo stands there for a moment, wondering what just happened. A few seconds later Fernando opens his door in his slacks and white shirt. “They’re gone?” Fernando asks. “They’re downstairs getting breakfast. Jeanette is with them. No doubt she wanted to know if Gadget was in your room with you.” Hondo explains. “If Gadget was in where with me, she would be squeaking as we test out the bed springs as we practice making babies.” Fernando throws out. Hondo gives him a long hard scowl before telling him. “You an' I know Gadget does not squeak...” “Well, you’re right on that...” Fernando replies. Hondo continues with his long scowl for the moment, before giving Fernando a shove on his shoulder and lets out a laugh. “Jefe! I thought I was bad, but you need to lighten up a bit. No one knows we are here. Only troubles we have are with ourselves, and we are here to take care of that so we can be free of those stresses.” “Yeah. Speaking of which I would like a meeting with you, Monty, Charles and Dale around 4PM to deal with some issues we are dealing with.” Fernando explains. “You mean Chip?” Hondo asks. “Yeah.” Fernando replies. “Well, I’ll be seein' you around. Don’t be a stranger an' take it easy.” Hondo throws at him. “Yeah, I’ll see you around.” Fernando replies before Hondo leaves. He then looks around before going back into his room and locking the door. Walking into his room, he sits down on a large cushioned arm chair in the room. He’s tired and would not mind 3 days of non-stop sleep, but everyone knows that is impossibility. He waits for about 5 minutes, starving for coffee, gets up and leaves his room to go downstairs for breakfast. The Minorigaoka High School girls including the student president and vice president have gathered downstairs and started to make their breakfast. He stands on line to wait his turn with Hiromi and Naomi in front of him, Naomi playing defense from Hiromi’s advancements towards Fernando. Fernando looks around for a free table and seat, finding one with Gadget by herself, another with Jeanette and a couple of others with a free seat or two with the girls. He sets up a modified Japanese breakfast with eggs and meat (bacon and ham) with a large coffee. He takes his meal to Gadget’s table. Gadget asks as he puts down his meal and gets ready to eat “Can we have some alone time?” “I need you to be with the girls during the day, I will be with Hondo and Charles during the day about what happened at the ball last night.” Fernando states to her. He begins to eat his morning meal before saying “Dale and Monty are to leave you alone. If they don’t, they are going to ask about Chip. Your only answer to them is to ‘it is something that has to be done and for them to leave it alone.’ They press the issue, tell them to leave it alone or you would tell me, Hondo and Charles of their harassment. Right now there are too many unanswered questions we need answers for. Got that?” Gadget nods “Yeah, I got it. Secret is in secretary.” “That’s a good girl.” He tells her. He adds, “Believe me, when we have some alone time, we will have it. But until then, help take care of the girls for me, being a guy I can’t be in places where they are in like the dressing rooms or women’s only hot springs.” “I’ll do all that for you.” Gadget says. “Thanks.” Fernando replies. Jeanette moves her seat from the lone table to join Fernando and Gadget, throwing herself into their conversation “What’s going on with you two?” “Nothing.” Fernando tells her. “Nothing? Then why you two hushed up when I arrived?” Jeanette throws at them. “Because we are talking about mission specific issues that needs to be dealt with.” Fernando tells her, “Yeah, like what?” Jeanette throws at him. Before Fernando could say a word Gadget jumps in “If you want to know – We’re setting up to make a porno sex film with the girls over there where Fernando gets to #$@! them all by the lake. I will be running one of the cameras. And I know Fernando approached you to be part of it but you refused, so no cock for you...” Jeanette sits there with her jaw dropped open for several moments before Gadget and then Fernando begins to laugh. Fernando throws at Jeanette “Jeanette, you’re so wrapped up in trying to find something bad about me, you’d believe anything instead of the truth standing in front of you! I swear! You’re seeing what you want to see and not what is actually there!” “How could you do this, I swear!” Jeanette lets out. “Before you start saying about us being close and trusting friends or the hell we went through together, let me tell you all that went out the window when you sided with Misao and not with me. So I’ll do what I have to do with what few friends – old and new – I have. You are no longer part of that list as you burned that bridge a long time ago.” Fernando tells her. He adds, “I have to check a few things and there will be a meeting with Hondo, Monty, Charles, Dale and myself about what happened at the ball last night at 4PM today. Do Not Be Part Of It.” He then takes a few large bites of his meal and a swig from his coffee to wash it down. He then turns to Gadget, “Before you take the girls to the hot springs, talk to Hondo about where it is and what you and the girls need to be there and what you ladies can and can not do over there. And if you ladies need some staff there or not.” Gadget nods, “I’ll see him after breakfast.” “Good, and thanks.” Fernando tells her. “Anyone can be at this meeting?”Jeanette throws herself into the conversation. “If you were listening in, that meeting is for Hondo, Monty, Charles, Dale and I.” Fernando tells her. “Why is it just the men in this meeting?!!” Jeanette lets out. “Because I do not expect you or the other women to pick up a fire arm to put somebody down in defense of yourself or others.” Fernando tells her. .”I will do what has to be done when the time calls for it.” Jeanette tries to show off some bravado. “Hmph... In the many years working with you as a partner, you never stepped up to the plate to put somebody down who deserved it. I know the action of taking a life is a big and difficult step to take but this is a world where one has to make the decision to take action to put someone down to save another or themselves. This is the best option one can hope for than those who criminally take a life because they are not getting what they want and think in eliminating the victim would get them what they want. Murder is something totally different from killing in defense of one’s self or in the defense of others. I had to do the latter several times and never the former. Chip in his latest actions before he was taken down was doing the former and doing so rather wantonly and without limits and very little excuse. Understand that difference.” Fernando tells Jeanette sternly. A voice behind him says “Yes, he had to kill several Chinese Slavers who tried to kidnap us a week ago pretending to be Tokyo police.” It was Hiromi who was there with the rest of the girls. Naru throws in “In taking such actions he unknowing rescued another person who turned out to be the missing Princess Ichinaru Shoda. The news media called her ‘Taro Yamada’ until it was verified she was the lost Princess by the emperor’s press agent. At the time, the Chinese slavers pretending to be the Tokyo police called her ‘Mei Fung Lai Phuc’ and saying she was an illegal Chinese migrant whoring herself.” “We can not defend ourselves from those with guns and other weapons. He can and did for us.” Cheiko throws in. “We spoke of this before not too long ago.” Naomi starts, “Japan is a nation where you are on your own on the actions you do, can do or want to do. But with some individuals, they bully others in order to promote themselves to a higher position than those around them. In that there is a stressful situation where those left at the bottom think that their best is not good enough, and open us up to become victims to those who would deem us as targets of convenience. Rape, drugs, assaults, extortion and who knows what else they would do to us. If it were not for him caring about us and doing those things to help us, we could have ended up like that princess girl we found – but tied up in some ship or airplane’s cargo hold and on our way to China.” “The Tokyo Metropolitan Police are not helpful unless somebody is willing to take on the responsibilities of pressing charges for an arrest.” Sakura points out. Kitsume walks around between Fernando and Jeanette at the end of the table, untying her robe and opens it, showing the Violet/Indigo bikini she was wearing that seemed to glow in UV. She looks at him for affirmation “What do you think?” Fernando looks at Kitsume from head to toe though he was tired and hungry, one could misinterpret his gaze at her of hunger for her flesh. And who wouldn’t – a young virile female showing herself to an older alpha male, an easy prey target to a hungry predator. But such thoughts Fernando keeps to himself as he eyes every inch of her body from toes to head. “You look great.” He tells her as he looks into her eyes. “Thank you!” Kitsume literally pounces on him and hugs his head tightly against her teenaged breasts with an occasional kiss on his cheek. After a moment she stops holding his head close to his chest. Fernando looks up at her, slowly getting her hands off his face and looks to the others. He dare asks, “Any other of you girls got your bikinis on?” Hiromi opens her robe next, showing off the black bikini he had them all buy, while Naomi states “We all are... Hiromi, you did not have to show him! Just tell him!” Hiromi looks at Naomi “I just want to know how he thinks on this looks on me!” “It looks great on you, Hiromi, as I’m sure it will on all of you! I am interested to see Cheiko as I want to see if she took my advice and how well it took t her. I’m sure she is as splendid as you all are.” Fernando states. Cheiko steps over to him, turning to face him and untying her robe to open it. She then opens the robe, letting it drop to the floor and pool about her feet where Kitsume and Hiromi still had their on their shoulders. Fernando puts his hands on her waist and guides her to have her in front of him after moving his chair. He then gets up and looks down at her, inspecting her, running his finger along her bra straps, panties elastic bands at her hips and the frilly areas like the tiny skirt on the bikini panty. He then lightly cups the underneath of her breasts and feels the support band there. He asks her “How does it feel? Any pinching or binding on you?” “It feels fine.” Cheiko replies. “Good. Now I have to say this much: it looks better than I expected. It’s enhancing what you have and not just barely covering certain areas, which can look right if done right but many get wrong. Appearance is all about attitude and the image of how one presents themselves, not just about looking good with name brand stuff on your body. It’s about being proud of what you got no matter not little or much that might be. Then you can accent what you have with tiny bits like the bikini, a bit of make up, and a dash of perfume. Nothing more. The fact that Japanese culture uses a minimal amount of perfume says a lot of its people. But there are some out there that will literally bathe in the stuff.” Fernando explains. “You’re just using these girls for your amusement!” Jeanette throws out. Fernando and the girls turn to her, even Gadget turned to face her. He tells her, “If I was using these girls for my amusement, we would all be in my room doing experiments Sex Ed, and no doubt getting all of them pregnant by the time they graduate from school.” “We can’t get pregnant, we’re all on the pill since we were 13!” Hiromi lets out. There were a few forehead slaps, but Jeanette lets out “What?!! That’s Immoral!” “Actually, the age of consent in Japan is 13*. 10 in China though they make claims otherwise. And around the world it can be as low as 7 and as high as 25. These girls are on the pill for 1) sync’ing their hormones and 2) for birth control if they decide to be sexually act at that age. In Japan, though one becomes an adult at 20**, many are taking on adult responsibilities at 16, 14 in some cases. Nothing immoral about it. I’m sure there are Lantean worlds out there living the ancient Japanese dream-life with 7 to 10 year Geisha Assistant Girls. But I’m sure Misao is hiding that fact from you as she does not want to hear your self righteous mouth yapping away.” “Yeah, we heard about the preteen girls being used and sold on Lantean Planets!” Hiromi lets out. “I don’t want to hear falsehoods and lies about Misao and her Lantean people!” Jeanette lets out. “Jeanette, you better understand that the Japanese live within the shadows of Lantean Society. What the Lanteans want to hide of their society as secret, it gets leaked out in rumors and lore, rumors and lore with roots to the truth. Personally I do not care. My beef is with Misao and using you to get at my equipment when all she could have done was asked me. Whether I say yes or no was my prerogative, it was never yours to make. And frankly I’m sick of it, and I’m sick of your attitude. Maybe next time you face death, I won’t be there to save your chipmunk butt and you can die. Maybe your blood can enrich the soil it flows onto.” Fernando tells her sternly. Charles and Dale walk in to see about breakfast as they walk into the dining room listening on this little conversation. Charles walks up to the table with Fernando, Jeanette, Gadget and the girls, “What’s going on ‘Nando? Hondo told me you want a meeting with us guys at 1600 hours?” “Yeah, for now enjoy the day.” Fernando tells him. “How can we enjoy the day when we are on a mission?” Charles asks. “Charles... this was never meant to be a mission, we were to sit with royalty and world leaders while history is made during this treaty signing, but until then it is going to take a year or so to sort out details. In that time we are to rest, relax and observe. If we can help out, we will be paid accordingly. But this has become an internal affair mission with the Rangers Organization being destroyed and Chip going bonkers on a one-man crime wave. Now what happened and where we are? That is what we are going to discuss in that meeting. Since we all pulled the trigger to put down Chip, only to find out it was not Chip but some robotic clone of him, that is what we need to figure out the how and why.” Fernando explains. Charles nods. He then asks, “Where can we get some breakfast here?” Fernando points with his pinky as pointing with the index finger could be taken the wrong way in a false accusation, “ “You think we can take it to our room?” Charles asks. “I do not know. You would need to ask “Yeah, my group is kinda big, you know. Better if they eat in their room.” Charles explains. “There is the big dining room just past here too, that you all can use as well. Just enjoy the day, we’ll deal with problems at the meeting.” Fernando explains. “Where will you be all day?” Charles asks. “If I’m not with the girls here or my daughters, I’ll be sleeping in my room.” Fernando tells him. “I’ll see you around then.” Charles tells him before nudging Dale, “Come on, let’s see what we can get to eat here.” Dale lets out, “Hopefully they got chocolate covered nut clusters cereal!” Charles “Ewww... How can you eat that stuff?” “It tastes great!” Dale says. “That stuff has enough sugar to kill a diabetic! That’s it. I’m doubling your exercise routine! And no more chocolate covered nut clusters cereal!” Charles replies sternly. “Awww...” Dale replies as they get to the Japanese Breakfast Fernando looks at the girls, getting their attention with a glance. He tells them, “What you just heard does not go into your report. I ask that as a favor, not as a command or order.” “Don’t worry, that will be a secret with us!” Hiromi lets out. The girls look at Hiromi for a second before Naomi throws in, “We’ll keep it a secret. But what was that all about?” “Simple. While you girls were in the other room with the dignitaries, we pretended to have a fake award ceremony for Dale, who Chip was impersonating as he was a wanted man we were trying to capture. In the middle of the ceremony we exposed him as Chip and he tried to get away and shoot up the place. We took him down. Had to, as he was willing to kill anyone and everyone who got in his way. If he would have surrendered, he would be alive. That is all I can say of this. Again, this does not go into your reports.” Fernando tells them. “We promise not to put it in our reports.” Naru replies. “Good.” Fernando replies “And thanks.” “You work very hard in trying to keep us safe from those who think they are above the law. The fake police who were Chinese Slavers, Aratani and her friends, this Chip person and who knows who else you are protecting us from.” Cheiko throws out, adding as she turns to Jeanette, “For someone who is supposed to be his rescue partner, all I hear from you is complaints, bitchiness and from what Fernando-san says you being Misao’s friend and you turning against him for her. Let me tell you as a Native Japanese living with the Lanteans, Misao is somebody you do not deal with unless you want death and destruction to follow you about. The woman is a walking curse and she only cares about the Lanteans, people like you who think you are her friend she will just use until she can’t use you no more, and then she will abandon you in the poorest state possible on some unknown world. We seen her do it before, we see her doing that to you even if you do not see it within yourself. As for Fernando-san using us – I rather have him take me and screw my brains out on this table right now because he deserves that and more from me and the others for saving our lives more than once and he would not do us harm unlike a Chinese Slaver would do us harm or this Chip guy would do harm to you. And it would not be considered cheating as emotions are not shared, just the physical act which any one of us would gladly partake with him. So it sounds to me that you owe this man more than your life, sex and servitude would not be enough for you to pay off that debt to him but instead you are taking the bitch road to make him walk away and you would think you owe him nothing. Like he said, the next time you face death, he won’t be there to save you because of your actions against him. You do not make a man who cares to not care anymore for that price is too high to bare and people will get hurt in the end because of it So if Fernando-san wants, he can take me and feel me up all he wants, as I would offer him my body for that is all I have to give him.” “The man restored my face, my life, my faith in my self image and my future. How would you repay that debt? If he wants to see and feel my breasts and rub my kitty and later take me sexually, he’s welcomed to it. If I could marry him, I would.” Kitsume tells Jeanette. Naomi speaks up, “There are a lot of people who are drunk on power and money, thinking they can take advantage of others like us because we are on a lower social level than they are. Aratani had money, power, family fame – all she cared about is getting more power and money. She used those around her, she used her friends, she used her boyfriend, she used her family – their money and their influence. She used them to bully others like us. We said it before that we were beaten, bullied and abuse by her, her family and her friends. Some of us were beaten more than other, some of us were bullied more than others. Given that we would not achieve our life’s dreams as we were constantly trodden upon by the likes of her and her friends, until he came along. He gave us a second chance, he gave us a second life, he restored our self worth and our reason for living. If he wants to take me and use me, I would welcomed it, I would allow it and I would want it.” Naru steps up, looking at Jeanette with a scowl that could scare a Domokun*** “I can see that you want power and authority without the responsibility, the rewards without the work. So what you’re one of the Chipettes, fame is fleeting and you just work hard to keep it. But fame is not power or money – the three things people want but most only obtain two and chase the third to their self destruction. I would like to see your rescue logs to see if you are an actual rescuer or you were just a body to look good in the background and take credit or actions you did not take.” She points to Fernando “He’s proven to us without being asked to that he is a man of honor and action. We were young children but later to learned in life that he was instrumental in the rescue of the Emperor’s son when he was kidnapped over 10 years ago. Where were you in this? You, your sisters, along with Alvin and his brothers were making a film at the time, so you could not have been part of that or any rescue. Every time we see you, you are always complaining, making demands, whining about something, even when he rescued you from being killed when this ‘Chip’ shot up the outside of the hotel. Complain, complain, complain, that is all you did. If it were not him, you would be dead by Chip’s actions. How many people died that day, how many were wounded? You could have been part of that number, part of the dead or wounded, but you complained how he pushed you to the ground and busted your nose that he treated and healed.” Fernando throws out “Naru – that’s enough.” He then turns to the others, “You girls are with Gadget. Gadget will talk with Hondo about using the Hot Springs or the Lake. Jeanette, I do not care where you go. Just leave me alone.” He takes the last few bites of his breakfast before continuing “I’ll be in my room resting.” He slowly gets up and asks (To Be Continued...) Notes: *As mentioned before, at the time GsB4 happens around 2013; when the age of consent in Japan was 13, and had been for literally centuries. In 2021 it was changed to 21, and due to public outcry was reduced to 16 in 2022. **On April 1, 2022, Japan lowered the legal age of adulthood to 18 years old. Some two million people who are 18 and 19 years old came of age in Japan on that day. This follows revision of the Civil Code, which first set the legal age at 20-year-old in 1876 of the Meiji Period. ***A Domokun is a malevolent spirit in the Shinto religion, a minor demon. Other notes: Taro Yamada (山田 太郎) – the equivalent of Jane Doe in Japan. A traditional Japanese breakfast typically includes steamed rice, miso soup, a protein source, pickled vegetables, seaweed, and green tea. Components:
Other breakfast items:
|
|
|
Reply Quote Notify of replies
|
|
| 10 | Cabin Exterior / The Barnyard / Re: After Chaos on: Feb 26th, 2025, 5:54pm |
| Started by Jeanette | Post by Hondo I. Sackett | |
| {Delta Hondo – Antelope Mine Rescue Ruse} Harlow grinned as she looked through the field glasses again, and looked at their quarry, and the look on her face Hondo did not miss. She seemed to be in her element at the moment, which was something he had not really seen from her. Since she had joined the group as Hondo’s bodyguard, due to his deal with the Fenrir Clan’s future queen, they had mainly been on the run, trying to dodge troubles, and fighting only when cornered. Foley and Inneal had been the first they had rescued since, and they had more so fallen into that rescue. This was the first in a while that they looked back to their original purpose, to rescue, and it gave Harlow a chance to shine. Hondo squinted at the small blur in the distance, that was the truck and the bandits or bounty-hunters. AS he looked, he wiped the sweat from his forehead and took a pull from his flask. Harlow looked over at him and her grin faded some, “Are you able, my Jarl?” Hondo nodded, “Yeah, I can do my end. Just.. *sigh* ..I definitely didn’t do myself any favors.” “Maybe Axel should go and Master Hondo stay and watch.” Karl suggested. Hondo shot him a dirty look, “#$@! that! … I don’t feel well, but I have a job to do. Now, you need anythin’ or you good?” “I am ready.” Harlow said to him before looking over at Karl, “Are you, Goa.., uh, Karl?” Karl raised any eyebrow at her. “That was close.” Hondo commented. “A bit too close.” Karl replied a bit coldly. Harlow sighed, and looked down a moment before looking back at Karl with a serious look, “*sigh* … I am sorry, Karl. I have been abrasive to all of you since joining, I know. I believe strongly in duty, but my attitude has not held up to the integrity of the Fenrir, nor to the spirit of my mandate. I acknowledge I have issues with anger and tend towards a feeling of superiority for many reasons, though one of them has been insecurity as of late... We Fenrir do see ourselves as superior in many ways, but this is due to pride in our clan, sense of duty to clan and pack, honor as an individual, of and for our pack, and ultimately our clan, and being known as beings who speak our words with truth. Since I was assigned to Jarl Hondo, I have felt a loss of my identity as a Fenrir, and I admit to some feelings of vulnerability, due to those feelings I have kept hidden. This being the first time I had ever been separated from my clan completely, has added further challenges and insecurities. I know it is known through the camp that I almost succumbed to my despair, when I had discovered we went through a time loop and all my connections to my clan, and what I thought was my reason for my duty, were severed. It has been hard on me, and I know I have acted the female dog to you all, and for that I apologize.” Hondo gave her a bit of an amused grin and Karl just looked at her wide-eyed. She gave them a confused look back. “I do not understand your expressions.” She said. “Have I said something amiss?” Hondo shook his head carefully and chuckled softly, “Heh… No. You said nothin’ wrong. Just kind of didn’t expect that from you, especially in front of others.” “Expect what?” She asked, barely noticing that Axel had taken the field glasses from her again. “You apologized and admitted to being a bitch!” Karl quietly exclaimed. Harlow looked down in shame, “I know you must think little of me as a warrior, especially after admitting such weaknesses.” Karl shook his head, “No, I think more of you, actually.” Harlow looked up at him, seeming confused again, “I do not understand how.” “You were honest, that’s why.” Hondo replied. “But.. but we Fenrir always try…” She started to rebut, but Karl cut her off. “Yeah, yeah, the honorable Fenrir never lie, we know!” Karl said, to which Harlow scowled at him, though Karl ignored it, “The problem is you were lying to yourself, not us! As you said, we knew you almost killed yourself after finding out. Truth is, many of us felt pretty lost after that, so you weren’t the only one in despair, Princess, but you sure acted like a lone martyr! I had family in Texas I planned to go try to start life over with, but now? Huh! Can’t do that in case there is another me there! I thought about trying, but they’d have one of us hauled away to a funny farm, if I tried to explain it! I like myself too much to screw another me over, or potential #$@! up myself, so this is my clan now! You obviously were taking it the worst, yet you started acting like a bigger bitch than you were before you joined! Oh, and I get it, you’re taking sterilization shots and killing your fertility, so you’ve been sick a lot, and yeah, we all know about that too!” “How?!” Harlow asked half in anger and half in shame. “If you think Master Hondo told us, get that out of your mind.” Karl rebuked. “We are a small group, and some of the girls here have gone through it, and they know the symptoms. Stitches and Bella saw you shoot up before, and they know the symptoms and what the injections look like, Stitches especially as she’s been through it before, as have others! About all of them here have had some sort of deal like that, except for the two new girls, maybe, so don’t think you are special!” Harlow looked down again, “I.. I guess I did not realize..” “No, you didn’t, because you don’t respect any of us!” Karl interrupted again. “Hell, I don’t think you respected Master Hondo for several months, either, and even then, it took a time loop to get you to realize you could respect him for who he is, though you still are not admitting all your feelings you have to him!” Harlow blushed and turned away, “I admit I protected him and served him, at first, out of duty alone, and that has changed, but I do not know what else you are talking about.” “Of course you don’t, because the honorable, truthful Fenrir Princess here, can’t tell herself the truth so she thinks she’s telling us the truth!” Karl retorted. Harlow looked back at him with an annoyed look, “You are confused, for I am not lying to myself, nor anyone else, nor am I of royal lineage!” “Well, you sure act like a snobbish princess at times, and what’s with all the fancy words?!?” Karl asked. “Is that to show how much betterer you are than us?!” Harlow shook her head, “I speak the way I was taught in school, and though I have used terms seen as demeaning, and honestly, on purpose many times to.. uhm, *sigh* … to keep others from getting too close, for which I just apologized, but my manner of speaking is not to degrade in any way.” “Hmph!” Karl grunted, “Whatever you want to tell yourself, Princess, but you’re still lying to yourself.” Harlow gave him an indignant look, “A warrior of the Fenrir tribe does not lie to oneself, let alone others, unless they are enemy! And Do not call me Princess!!” “OH? And why …” Karl started to say, but Hondo interrupted him. “Just don’t, Karl.” Hondo said shaking his head, “It’s a sore spot.” Karl raised his eyebrow at Hondo before looking at Harlow. She seemed angry, but he noticed she was tearing up, despite her look. Karl had been full of himself at times, not unlike Prime Karl, but the difference in their stories made a difference. Delta Karl never escaped, like Prime Karl had. He had been sold off to train in fighting in the same style fights as Zoey and KC had been, along with a fox girl named Tonya, who died when trying to escape. She had tried to take the others with her, and managed to kill one of those guarding them. How they shot into her body over and over again, while he, KC, Zoey, and a brother-sister pair with them, were held down on the ground and beaten mercilessly. They did not have to shoot Tonya, as they captured her, but since she killed a human and she was a slave, the automatic penalty was death, and it was a penalty that could be carried out whenever and however the owner wished. They chose to use her as target practice, keeping her alive and trying to hit non-vital organs as other beat the shit out of the rest and made them watch. Karl blamed himself for it a lot, and found much shame in letting this teen, who was almost 6 years his younger, show more courage, passion, and drive than he ever had. Because of that he swore to become a better man, even as he watched her die, with his body battered, and his face in the mud. He was not sure if he would live or not, but he whispered a promise to the highest power that if he was allowed to live, he would be better and help others like she had. They had threatened to geld him, after the escape attempt, and throw him into the entertainment rings as a submissive, but they changed their minds at the last moment, as they were not sure if they could make him look effeminate enough for that, as he was just much older than what they normally took, so he was sold off. It was not until later that KC had told him that of the brother sister pair, the brother had died from the beatings and the sister had managed to hang herself with the chains they used to keep her in a shed with the other girls before being transported to be sold. The fight promoter who owned them had tried to get them all to fight, but Zoey had stood up and refused, telling them to kill them as they would not fight for what they did to Tonya. Zoey got beaten again, and even after she passed out, they continued, only stopping when KC threw herself on Zoey to protect her, and then she got beaten. Zoey had missed the girl, Misty, killing herself, as she had been unconscious still. That all only made Karl angrier at himself for not being able to protect them. After being bought by Fernando, Karl, and his new friend and fellow slave, Axel, took to learning from Hondo and Fernando all they could, and though both had grown in knowledge and ability, Karl had grown the most, and was trusted by Hondo and Fernando as almost an equal, though he held onto the title as a slave to them, to help keep himself humble in the light of all he had seen. Of the things Karl had learned, one was situational awareness. He knew he had a lot to learn, but he was doing better. He had missed What Harlow was hiding at first, but from Hondo’s reply, he knew to look again for what he had missed and he saw it. “Oh, uhm, I’m sorry, Harlow.” Karl replied, “I didn’t know.” Harlow turned away, “There is nothing to know! I just don’t…” “Lyin’ to yourself, again, warrior?” Hondo asked, after she had paused. She looked down, “I.. I want my words to be truth but…” “But you’re afraid the truth will make you look weak?” Karl asked. Harlow did not answer. Karl just looked over at Hondo and shook his head. “Yeah, I know, but now’s not the time to push it.” Hondo said. Harlow was about to make a comment when Axel spoke up. “There’s some movement, down there, like they are setting up camp or something. Looked like they were talking to someone on the radio, too, so they might have gotten through to someone.” Axel said. Hondo squinted back out across the old mine, “Well, since we don’t know if they have back-up comin’ or not, we either do this now, or we call it off, pack up, an’ see if we can slink out of here.” Harlow frowned, losing that moment of joy she had in planning an attack after Karl hit several sore spots with her, “Maybe we should just call it off, My Jarl.” Karl got to his knees and started crawling away, “#$@! that!” “Where are you goin’?” Hondo asked. “To take out some bandits and save someone.” He said over his shoulder. “Surely you do not think you can handle them alone?!” Harlow asked a bit scornfully. Karl stopped and looked back at her, “I’ll do what I can, but I won’t be alone, will I, Master?” Hondo saw him glance at him and he sighed and shook his head, “*sigh* … You won’t be, as I’m comin’ too.” Karl grinned, “I knew Master Hondo was still in there, and couldn’t just leave it alone.” Harlow shook her head, “My Jarl, you are in no shape to do this, even with his help! And even if you were, if they have communications and others are coming, we have lost the tactical advantage. I feel it is best we just continue to avoid all fights and leave as soon as we are able.” Karl spoke up before Hondo could reply, “Listen, you can lay here and mope about how bad life has been, of you can come with us and show us what a shieldmaiden of the proud Fenrir can do?” She furrowed her brow at him, “It is true that our female warriors are often called shieldmaidens, but as a former royal elite guard, we only recognize gender at the highest level of rank, to reduce division among the rank, but I have never used this term here before, so how do you know it?” Karl gave her a bit of a grin, “I did some reading at a couple of your knowledge centers at a couple of the clan towns of yours we stopped at.” “Oh. I did not know you knew how to read.” She replied. Karl nodded at Hondo, “Master Hondo and Fernando taught me, though I knew some basics. My writing is really bad, still, but better. I might not be a smart goat-man, but I am trying to better myself and make a difference. What are you trying to do?” Harlow looked at him in surprise, before looking down and thinking for a moment. Her thoughts and feelings were a jumble, but she knew she could not let Karl show her up. “Fine… We three go, and we use my original plan.” She said firmly. “Jarl Hondo should not be trying to take them out, and maybe.. Maybe, if they are making camp, they will be more relaxed, and have more blind spots.” Karl nodded back, “It works for me. Lead on Shieldmaiden!” Harlow shook her head and crawled past him to get down to the trail. Hondo shook his head as he gingerly got to his knees. “What?” Karl asked. “Just don’t piss her off anymore than you have to.” Hondo said. “Awe, come one, master! She likes me, I know it. I’m that annoying little brother she always wished she had.” He replied. Harlow’s head popped back over the edge, “I heard that and you are mistaken. I have never wanted an annoying brother.” She ducked back down again and continued down. “She doesn’t mean that.” Karl said. “I do!” She whispered loudly over her shoulder. Hondo looked at Karl, “She’s ‘round me more than you, so don’t piss her off.” “She wants you, you know? And I don’t mean just for the pounce and bounce! She just won’t admit it.” Karl said. Hondo frowned, “Yeah, well, I can’t say much, as I’ve done my share of lyin’ to myself ‘bout how I feel too, so just leave it be.” Karl nodded, “Understand.” Karl headed down after her, with Hondo trailing a bit. The met up at the bottom of the trail and followed Harlow past where the old mining shovel sat, that Foley and Inneal had been living in, and followed her through some winding man-made canyons, opposite of where they had entered. There was a couple caved in paths they had to scale, and one flooded out that caused them to go back, and crawl over a hill and down into another canyon to not be seen. Occasionally. Harlow would dash ahead, and leave them, and then she would dash back with scouted information and possibly change their route. After about an hour of walking, Harlow dashed off again, as Hondo found a rock to sit on and take a rest, as his head throbbed, his vision spun, and his guts churned, leaving him with little in the way of stamina. She came back a few minutes later and, as she approached, held a finger to her lips for them to stay quiet. Hondo stood up, and Karl moved over closer to him as she approached. “There is an S curve, ahead, and pass that, a four way.” She said softly. “My Jarl, give Karl and I ten minutes to get into place, and then head to that four-way and turn left. I could just see the top of the cage down that valley.” Hondo nodded, “Alright.” She turned to Karl, “You go through the four-way, and circle around back of the hill. The road up is on this side of the hill. When you get there, there is a spot you should be able to climb. Climb it, keep your weapon holstered, and make yourself known.” “You want me dead?!” He hissed. She frowned at him, “Of course not! I shall be in place, already! The two males are on the side I will be on, the largest of the group will be my first target. A younger female is resting on the side you will make yourself known, and a male is standing watch down from her. Take her as a shield, and pull your weapon on the others as soon as I make my attack. Shoot him if you must, but try to keep the female alive. I want two alive at least, so if we must kill one or two, it will be done.” She glanced over at Hondo who nodded at her, and then back at Karl who nodded. “Alright, but if I get killed, I’ll haunt you for the rest of your life!” He whispered back. “Those are acceptable terms.” She said with a nod before grinning slightly, “Now, come, annoying male sibling, and let us give them a taste of fear!” Karl grinned and nodded, “That’s what I’m talking about! Lead the way Shieldmaiden!” Harlow nodded and started off, but Karl paused at Hondo. “See? I said she thought of me as her little brother!” He whispered. “Don’t forget the annoyin’ part!” Hondo said with a grin. Karl just shook his head and trotted to catch up with Harlow. Hondo shook his head at them and sat down on the rock again, with a sigh, and pulled his pocket watch from his vest pocket. The watch was old, made in the late 1800’s, but it kept time when he wound it regularly. The crystal was cracked but that had only happened when the Bronco had been hit with the RPG round that killed Valentine and severely wounded him. She had bought it for him right after that mission that he met her on, had it restored and engraved for him, as a memento of her thanks for him saving her life. The inscription on that back he had painted over with some nail polish he had gotten from Bella, as he could not bear to look at it anymore. It was almost 2:00 pm already, and he frowned at that. He had lost too much time grieving, and even in that, he had failed many of the others in the group and found little solace. He knew it would hurt for a long time yet. It had been a little over a year since he had lost Valentine, and that hurt still felt as fresh as the day he lost her, or rather the day he learned he lost her, as he had been unconscious for a few days after the attack He sighed as he sat there, trying not to think too much, and checked his watch again. It had felt like it had been ten minutes, but only two had passed. He checked it another three times before the appointed ten minutes has passed, and when it had, he slowly stood up again. He checked his rifle, quickly, and loosened his pistol in its holster, before heading warily down the chain of man-made canyons. He slowly walked through the s-curves and approached the four-way cautiously, peering down the canyons, and glancing above him cautiously, but seeing nothing. As he started to head left at the four-way, he heard a series of pops, followed by the bang of a smaller caliber handgun off to the right and above him, up where Karl and Harlow had been headed. He spun quickly and readied his rifle, keeping his back as close to the steep hill behind him as he looked that direction, but no further loud noises were heard. He paused for a moment, wanting to go check on them, but he told himself he had to trust them to do their job, and do his own at the same time. He knew if he could not trust them with a few low-level looking bounty hunters, mid-level bandits, or whatever they were, after all they had been through, that he never would be able to trust them, nor would they be of any use to him in guarding anyone or anything. He shook his head, after not hearing more for a moment and continued on, telling himself that if he did not hear from them soon, if he could rescue whoever it was in the cage, then he would check with Axel and see if they had to run or if he and Axel could rescue them, if there was anything left to rescue. He continued down that canyon, finding it much deeper than they had thought it was, and found it curving a bit, to where the people on the hill could not have seen the cage. He muttered to himself in frustration, as they could have tried to rescue the person in the cage then all three taken out those on the hill after. He muttered about having made the wrong call, as well, as the months of running had them all questioning themselves at times. Add the loss of Ruth and Susanna on top of it, and he was questioning himself a lot more. With all that had happened he was not in good shape, mentally, but being so hung over, something he had to work to achieve, it was making it worse. After a few more minutes of slowly and warily walking, the cage appeared in view. As he slowly approached it he saw, at a distance, what looked like a young rabbit wessen woman chained inside of it. It was not until he was close that he saw the antlers, and though not like Jackie or Jamie’s, he figured she was a jackie of some kind. He stopped at the cage door and studied her for a moment. She had tan fur on her legs, sides, and arms, with a few white spots on her shoulders, and thin white fur on her face, neck, chest, and belly, seeming to fade completely at her womanhood. Her rabbit like ears were brown, and her antlers like ones of a deer, but thinner. Of her antlers, one was broken, having a prong and a jagged section of antler forming a second prong, and the other was twice as long with three additional prongs. Her feet were more human like, unlike the other jackies he had known. And her face looked slightly different, though it was hard to put a finger on the difference. It was humanish, with a rabbit like nose, and a cute face, but still different. She seemed taller than most jackies he had known too, though she had the thinner, lanky form of a Jackie. Her breasts seemed a bit larger than most Jackie’s too, and her hair was black, where most Jackie’s hair matched one of their two-tone fur colors. He mostly wrote off the differences as her being a part wessen or part human Jackie, of which he had been introduced to a few and they were always a bit different than the rest, though they had the same powers and disabilities, though their levels varied. Though he noticed the similarities and differences, mostly in the back of his mind, he was more aware of her condition. Her thin fur was matted with blood, dirt, and sweat, her body looked thin, scarred, cut, bruised, and worn out. She slumped in her chains, and it took him a minute to even be able to see or hear her breathing, as it was so shallow. Her face was bloody on one side, and matted with dirt all over, but that did not hide the newer cuts and older scars that littered her face, ears, and her entire body. Though her eyes were closed, one was matted with blood and looked off, making him think, like Zoey, this girl had lost an eye too. If she had any clothing, they had stripped her of it, and since she was in a cage, he figured they had poisoned her to restrict her powers. Her one leg and foot seemed a bit messed up, which made him think they had caught her in some sort of a trap, but the visible damage said it was not a regular animal trap. He figured she was a low jackie, as it was extremely rare for a high Jackie to get caught, and took usually special spirit lead teams and years of work to manage it even then. If low-lives like what he saw through the binoculars managed to catch her they were extremely lucky, or she was a low Jackie and had been poisoned by some source already and then they got lucky. Hondo shook his head, “They really did a number on you, poor darlin’… Never met a Jackie who wasn’t sweet, other than that one time, an’ she had plenty of reasons to be angry an’ distrustful after what she went through, so I’m sure you didn’t deserve this… Now, let’s see if we can get you outta there, an’ get you well, though I don’t have a lot of supplies so you’re gonna have to try an’ want to live, if we’re gonna get you through this, alright?” She did not move or reply, but she just stayed slumped in her chains. Hondo frowned and shook his head again before reaching into one of the small leather bags on his gun belt, and after a moment of fumbling, pulled out a small leather case, in which had a lock pick set. The paddle-lock was a cheaper one, so a set of combs opened it up fast enough. As the door creaked open she moaned, and lifted her gingerly as she opened the one eye that was not caked in blood and look up at him. Her eye was red, like the other jackies he had known, so that pretty much sealed the deal of what she was. “That’s a good sign. Not out cold, at least. Might can get you well, after all.” He said as he as he slowly entered the cage. She looked at him a moment, through seeming hazy of whatever they drugged her with, but her mind must have surged awake as her eye opened wide, her breathing quickened, and she tried to pull away from him quickly, but only managed to yank on her chains. He held his hands up, “Whoa now, there little lady. I’m just tryin’ to help ya. I know you’re probably scared to death, but it’s alright now. I have a couple Jackie friends, from out by the Yellowstone, so I know what you are an’ I want to help. They helped me a lot, an’ I’d like to return the favor, if you’ll let me.” She looked up at him, and he sensed terror and hate, but not much else. He was surprised that he did not feel a buzzing in his head, but weak or poisoned jackies had issues with telepathic communications, as did low jackies, so he figured it was along those lines. “You let me get you out of here, an’ we can parley, alright? I know hand signs so, I can understand you even if you can’t communicate to me with your mind… I know you are scared an’ angry, an’ from what it looks like you’ve been through, I don’t blame you, but just give me a chance. I’ll get you outta here, an’ then we’ll go to my camp an’ get you well, alright?” He said, speaking to her softly. She stared at him, seeming a bit confused now, on top of everything else, but after a moment she nodded slightly. “Alright. My hands are a bit shaky, so it might take a minute, but we’ll get you outta here.” He said. The locks on the cuffs and chains on her wrists and ankles were of a simple four pin master lock design, of which he had a master key jiggler for, but the one on her waist belt was a six-pin safety lock, so he was going to have to pick it the old-fashioned way. He started with the hardest first, her waist belt, as it left her hands and feet secure. He knew she did not trust him, but the feeling was mutual, though he did not share the anger or hate she seemed to have when looking at her, as his was more for the world as a whole. She sat still as he worked on the lock. She smelled pretty bad, from the sweat, dried blood, and filth, which made him worry that some of her wounds were festering as well. It took him a few minutes to get that first one, but once it was done, the hard parts were over. The locks on her feet were next, and they went quickly. The first wrist lock came off fairly fast, but the second was a bit gummed up, so the jiggler had issues, but it eventually worked. As the last lock fell off and her removed the chain and binding, she slumped back against the wall. “I imagine you’re too tired to talk, now, but we’ll get you rested up an’ then we can talk later, alright?” He asked. She looked down and nodded slowly. He nodded back, “Alright, well, let me get these picks put away… Any place you are really hurtin’, like maybe from broken bones?” She shook her head gingerly. “Alright, then hopefully I’ll be able to carry you out alright, without hurtin’ you more… hmm…” He paused as she seemed to be shivering. He hoped it was not shock setting in, but she did look weak, and though the day was warm, this particular canyon was a bit tall narrow, making it so the sun did not shine down in so well. On top of that, the narrower canyons stayed cooler, due to the dirt on eat side, and this one was on the cool side. “Well, those bastards stripped you of everythin’, didn’t they? … Let me step out an’ get my shirt off. I can at least wrap you in that until we get back.” He said as he stepped out and started to take his vest off. He almost had his vest off, when he saw a movement out of the corner of his eye and quickly turned to look at her just as she launched out of the cage, using the sides of it to pull her out. “Hey wait!” He called out, as she tried to run, dashing in an erratic, limping fashion, as her one leg was definitely hurt bad. She made it a few half running steps before she cried out and fell face down in the dirt, “OWW!” Hondo had started to trot after her, but he stopped and looked at the girl, he thought was a jackie, as she lay face down. He noticed her tail, which looked off, and the dark brown with white speckles on her back for the first time as she laid there. “Wait… Oww?” He said more so to himself before walking up to her. He knelt down beside her and put a hand softly on her shoulder. He saw her shuttering, and thought something more was wrong until he realized she was crying. “Hey, whoa now… I’m not sure who or what you are, but I’m tryin’ to help here.” He said softly. She jerked away from his touch, “Leave alone!... Please!! … Please just, leave alone.” He pulled his hand back and eased himself down in the dirt and grass beside her, “You can talk, I see, so not a Jackie, then… You’re definitely different, but I still want to help you.” “You don’t!” She said back, laying there, but rolling onto her shoulder that was closest to him, so she could look the other way, “No one help me! All want use! Hurt! Cut! Test!! No help ever!” Hondo sighed, as she continued to cry softly, but angrily, “*sigh* … Listen, I can see you’ve gone through hell, an’ even if I knew what it was, I’d probably not understand it. I’ve been to hell myself, but it’s a hell you can’t understand either, as we all must walk our own personal hell in this world, though some have it a bit rougher than others… I don’t blame you for not trustin’ me, as I don’t trust you or anyone outside my group, an’ even my group I question at times as I do myself.” She sniffled a bit, “*sniff* … Sniff* … Why help if no trust?” “Because trust has to start somewhere, an’ you needed help… You gonna give me a chance to help you?” He asked. She laid there for a minute sniffling quietly, and after a bit slowly started to shake her head, and then picking up the pace as if she was fighting with herself on it. “N.no.. No.. NO, no help! You no help! No one help! All hurt! All want take, sell to lab, #$@! pussy first, hurt, use, sell! No can go back! No lab!!” She exclaimed. “I don’t want to hurt you, an’ as bad off as I am for money, I ain’t sellin’ ya to no labs, or slavers, or anythin’ like that!” He said. “Humans lie… All lie! All want #$@!, sell for test, get big reward money from lab!” She replied, trying to sound angry, though her voice was growing weak. Hondo frowned, “Listen, I hate the labs too. They hurt way too many folks. I hate the spirits too, an’ they have #$@!ed over me an’ my group too many times, though I know they have done far worse to other. I have some wessen an’ humans I hate, as they are greedy, sick, evil bastards, too… I have plenty of women who want me to screw them, so I have no interest in someone who doesn’t want me, believe you me. Only reason I would screw you against your will is if you start teasin’ an’ tauntin’ me in a sexual way, though it’s only happened once… I’ve lost friends to all this shit, close friends. My best friend is either out there strugglin’ or dead. I’ve let down my group, who is lookin’ to me to lead an’ protect them since he left to try to save us. I’ve had three women I cared ‘bout get killed, an’ I’m still hurtin’ from that an’ hungover from an almost three-day bender where I was tryin’ to forget, an’ in that I left a lot on the others that they didn’t deserve. I have two younger teens who want me to be a father an’ a lover, an’ I’ve been failin’ them on both counts, ‘cause I don’t know how to handle it. We’ve saved some, but not enough. Been chased out of more towns than you can shake a stick at, just for tryin’ to stand up for those who don’t have any rights in this world. Tried to save slaves from bad masters, an’ the down an’ out from bein’ made slave. Some we saved an’ they’ve moved on. Some stayed with us. An’ some have tried to betray us even after we helped them. We don’t ask for money, just for help ‘round our camps as you are either part of the group an’ helpin’ or you’re on your own. Sex is not a payment, is not forced unless you show disrespect in a sexual way. Women are not shared, an’ we expect loyalty an’ some sort of relationship if a woman wants to screw with us. We aren’t well off, an’ the stress is bad at times, but we help each other out with things that are stressful, an’ help each other destress. Our rigs sometimes fall apart, but we work together to fix them an’ get back on the road. Food is sometimes bland or not varied, but no one goes hungry. When we are on the road, everyone works hard, an’ when we find a safe haven, we all drink, screw, celebrate, laugh, cry, and find a reason to continue on.” He stopped talking and she lay still, and stayed silent for a while, before sighing deeply. “… … … *sigh* … Why tell this?” She asked. “I don’t know.” Hondo said with a shrug. “Maybe I needed to get it off my chest, or maybe it’s because you say humans lie, an’ I want to be the human that doesn’t lie to you.” She slowly rolled onto her back, grimacing from the pain as she did, before looking up at him, “… *Groan* … … Why help? Ruse worth nothing but #$@! and big money reward from lab. Not worth else. Why save? Why help if not for #$@! and big money reward?” “Ruse? Is that your name?” He asked She nodded, “Yes. Name Ruse. You name?” “I’m Hondo.” He replied. “An’ to answer your question, Ruse, it’s because that’s what we do, or did. We’ve been on the run for a while as some asshole put a bounty on our heads an’ claim we’re haulin’ treasure. It’s a lie to get us killed, so we’ve not been able to do what we do best. Savin’ people is a callin’, I reckon. We are here an’ we’re tryin’ to make the best of things, though it’s been hard as of late. Honestly, our camp isn’t far from here, an’ one of my security team watched you get captured through some field-glasses. He couldn’t risk helpin’ then as we were too far away an’ he didn’t want to give the camp away, so he talked to me an’ we came to help.” “We?” She asked. He nodded, “Two others are takin’ care of those who captured you, as they made camp on top of a hill not far from here, an’ we knew if we took you they’d find out an’ come lookin’, so we had to take them out to save you.” Ruse shook her head, “No understand. Ruse not worth help without #$@! and big money reward.” “Well, maybe that’s why we are different. No one we’ve helped so far has been worth anythin’ other than to sell to slavers or the like, an’ they don’t have any money, special powers, or the like. We help those who others find worthless or just want to use, an’ we help them on their way if they want to go, or if they stay, help them become more than they were. We do our best to protect everyone, an’ everyone works to help the others. Kinda like a family, I reckon, though we’re a bit odd, rough ‘round the edges, an’ a bit dysfunctional at times.” He replied. She looked at him with a conflicted look, “But you #$@! Ruse to make worth save?” “Listen, if you let me help you, all I ask is help with chores, after you get better. If you want to leave after you are better, I’ll try to get you some clothes, supplies, an’ a little money, an’ you can go whenever you want. I’m not askin’ you to screw, as that is not required. If you want to, after some rest, healin’, an’ gettin’ checked by our team medic, I don’t have a problem #$@!in’ you silly. If you want one of the other guys, that’s on you, but you are not swappin’ back an’ forth. I have one gal I have to talk to ‘bout that, but I can’t fault her as she an’ the other party were drunk, which I was the other party. Her boyfriend is none too happy, as she an’ I used to #$@!, but I made it clear when they fell for each other that she stayed with him, abstained, or left. I ask the same of everyone here. Those who call themselves my women, I expect to stay faithful to me. Those who call themselves my slaves or companions, I have no issues with them goin’ to someone else, but they are to understand that I’m not takin’ them back an’ they aren’t to jump ‘round. They had me, an’ they have the choice to take another an’ leave my bed. After that you either take care of your lusts alone or leave. It’s that simple an’ that’s the rules you will have to follow too, if you agree to let me help an’ try to trust me.” He replied firmly, yet in a soft tone. She started to tear up after a bit and he noticed. “What’s wrong?” He asked. She shook her head, “It no can true.” “What’s not true?” He asked. “Ruse cared for, help Hondo camp, no make #$@!, given clothes, no sold… be #$@!ed if wanted… No one kind to Ruse unless Ruse valuable. Even when valuable, humans hurt. Wessen hurt. Hurt Ruse, take pleasure from Ruse, then sell for big reward money.” She said softly. “This has happened a couple times, I take it.” He said. She nodded, “Yes… Next time Ruse go to lab, will never come out. Doctors say they take Ruse apart and put parts in cold chambers. Study dead Ruse parts… Ruse no come out, never again come out.” “That’s why you’re so terrified.” He replied softly, but more to himself than to her. “Listen, I can’t promise they won’t come after us, or we won’t lose next time an’ someone else will claim the reward on you, but I can promise that I’ll never turn you in for a reward. You behave an’ help out you can have a home with us, an’ if we make it safely across the inland sea, an’ find a place to settle down, you will always have a place there.” “If Ruse no behave, no help?” She asked warily. Hondo frowned, “Well, I hope that doesn’t happen, but if it does, I’ll give you some rations, clothes, an’ a little money, an’ you can leave, but I’ll not claim a reward on you. An’ just because you have a bad day or two, or don’t get along with someone, or get a case of the lazies an’ I have to kick your ass into gear, doesn’t mean I’ll throw you out. We all have bad days. What matter’s is if you bring trouble to us, outright disobey us which results in someone gettin’ hurt, or refuse to help when we are in a bad place an’ need everyone givin’ 110%, alright?” She nodded, “Ruse, understand… No ask Ruse about antlers or talk, or why lab want. Why?” “I figure there will be time for that later, once you’ve healed an’ rested some. An’ if it’s too painful to talk ‘bout, you can just tell me the basics, an’ we’ll forget ‘bout the rest. I’ve known plenty that given a helpin’ hand, just want to forget the past an’ start with a clean slate.” Hondo replied. “Frankly, I don’t care ‘bout what you’ve done or who you were. I care ‘bout who you are now, who you want to be, what you’ll do with us, an’ how you’ll act down the road. The past is just that, it’s the past. Now, you willin’ to give us a chance to help you?” She looked at him for a moment, then turned her head away slightly, “I take chance… Please Hondo, please help Ruse. I no cause trouble. I help. I be good. I maybe #$@! but need heal. I try trust, just please no hurt Ruse, and no sell for big money reward.” “Alright. It’s a deal.” Hondo replied with a nod, as he pulled his rifle ammo bandoleer and vest off, and took his shirt off. Once his shirt was off, he pulled his vest back on, but he caught her looking at him. Despite the near immortality he had, and the partial bio-pills he had taken, none of it was enough, on top of the stress and injuries he had received in the last year or so to keep him from having scars. She traced some of her own scars, absentmindedly, as she looked at his, though she quickly looked away when she saw him looking at her. He tried not to smile, but could not help it but give her a wry grin. “Alright, let me help you up an’ you can wrap this ‘round you.” He said. She just nodded, feeling too weak and tired to resist. While most of that was her injuries, the toxin that had been pumped into her system by the tranquilizers and even before that, were not helping. He sat her up and wrapped the shirt around her, and then got to his knees. HE scooped her up, and pushed himself to his feet in one quick move, using his momentum to offset his current weakness. “Eepp!” Ruse squeaked from surprise. “I hurt you?” He asked. She shook her head, “No, just surprise.” About then the sound of an unfamiliar engine approaching was hear and Ruse started to look worried. “They come for Ruse! Hondo friends no stop!” She exclaimed worriedly. Hondo frowned as he set her down, so she could lean against the cage. “Maybe so, but then again…” He paused as he grabbed his rifle that leaned against the cage still. “Can you stand there?” She nodded, as she grabbed onto the bars for support. “Can you use a gun?” He asked. She shook her head, “Ruse no learn how use gun.” “Alright, then just stay there.” He replied, as he checked his gun and slung his ammo bandoleer back over his shoulder. “I’ll try to stay in front of you, but just make sure you’re behind me so they don’t have a shot at you. She only nodded, but he did not see it a he had his rifle ready and was looking down the valley. A few moments later the 4-door Toyota pickup, painted in the wrong camo colors, started to come into view. The driver tried to shift down but he ground gears and a familiar angry voice yelled at him. “Do you no know how to drive!” She yelled. “I told you to drive if you wanted!” The man yelled back as they coasted closer. “I cannot drive stick, let alone see!” She yelled back. “Then just let me handle it and stop yelling at me!” He yelled back. Hondo lowered his rifle and just shook his head as Karl and Harlow coasted to a stop, in the bandit’s pickup, not far from him. Karl shut off the pickup and jumped out and quickly trotted up, “We got them! How did it go on your end?” Hondo handed Karl his rifle and walked back to Ruse and scooped her up. “Well, she took some convincin’ to let us help her, but she’d gone through hell, so I don’t blame her.” Hondo said. “Karl, this is Ruse. Ruse, this is Karl, my right-hand man.” “If you can call a wessen a man, I guess, and if me wanting to pop you in the nose for screwing my girlfriend still allows for that then, yeah.” He replied. Hondo scowled at him, “I already apologized an’ we aren’t sure I did!” “Not sure it matters whether you did or not, as she obviously wants you and not me now.” Karl said with a frown. “Don’t count your chickens just yet, until I get her to talk to us, at least.” Hondo replied, “An’ you’re bein’ rude.” Karl frowned, “Oh, uhm, yeah. Uhm, Sorry about that, Ruse was it?” Ruse nodded. “It’s been a rough few days, so I’m not sure any of us will remember our manners so well, and some still haven’t learned any.” He said glancing back at Harlow who was shakily standing by the truck and leaning on it as she snarled softly. “But, if you stick with us you’ll get use to it, and might even find friends or family in even the surliest of team mates.” “Just because I called you my male sibling, does not mean you are!!” Harlow growled. Hondo walked over to her, “What happened? Are you alright?” She looked away from him with grit teeth and growled, “I am fine, my Jarl! Do not worry about me!” Hondo turned to Karl, who held his hands up. “Whoa! Don’t look at me! She might eat me if I open my mouth!” Karl exclaimed. “You better keep it shut, goat-man!” Harlow snarled. Karl frowned, “Now I thought we were past that!” “Sorry!” Harlow hissed through her teeth. “Harlow, you’re bein’ rude an’ scarin’ our guest here!” Hondo growled back. Harlow looked over at them with one eye open, and saw the trembling rabbit/deer girl in his arms. She closed her eye and her muscles tensed, causing her to tremble more, as she tried to soften her tone. “My apologies, to you, my Jarl, and the rabbit-girl.” She half hissed. Hondo frowned, “We need to get out of here, but I need an explanation!” “It is nothing, my jarl!” Harlow growled. Hondo frowned angrily at her, but in truth he was very worried, “Is that the truth, Fenrir warrior?!” She grabbed at her chest with a groan, “Gahh! M.my heart is racing!.. I .. I don’t feel well! Gahh!” Hondo looked at Karl, “Karl, what happened?! Now!” “Long story, but she got hit with three darts, tranquilizers, I think, as she almost passed out!” Karl exclaimed. “This isn’t tranqs!” Hondo replied. Karl nodded, “I know, she uhm, she injected the adrenalin she had in her med pouch to keep going.” “All of it?!?” Hondo asked worriedly. Karl shrugged, so he looked back at Harlow. “Harlow, how much did you give yourself??!?” He asked. “I. do. Not. Know… Maybe. All. Of. it.” She said through grit teeth. “Damn, it all!” Hondo cursed bitterly. “Karl, get her in the back! HE have to get back before she has a heart attack!” Karl nodded, “Yess master! “Wait.” A voice from his arms said softly, causing him to look down at Ruse. “Let.. let me touch.” Ruse reached out a hand towards Harlow. “How can you help??” Hondo asked quickly. “Please. Please trust Ruse.” The girl said softly. Hondo looked at her for a moment then stepped up to Harlow. “Alright, but…” He paused abruptly as the girl touched Harlow and she seemed to freeze for a moment, and stop breathing. “ … what the..” He paused again as the girl seemed to do the same. “Stop now, Ruse.. Ruse Stop!” He barked as he pulled her away. Ruse trembled in his arms way worse than she had before and her wounds started to bleed again. “What they hell happened?!” HE asked as he looked from her her up to Harlow. Harlow leaned against the hood, and though a little sweaty looked a lot better. “Harlow?” He asked. “M.my Jarl I.. I feel fine… A little tired, maybe but.. I thought I would surly die, for a moment, but now…” She replied seeming confused. Hondo looked down at the shaking girl, “Ruse, what did you do?” “R.ruse t.t.t.transfer energy!.... Take Wolf wessen energy so no die! .. T.t.too much for w.weak Ruse!” She groaned. “Give me some, then!” Hondo said. She shook her head, “N.no! Ruse no can control! T.t.too w.w.weak!... Poison Ruse! Make powers weak!” “Ruse, you want me to trust you, you need to trust yourself an’ me! Now, give me some, so you don’t hurt yourself more!” He said. She looked up at him with the one, red, eye filled with tears and fear as sheshakily reached out and touched his chest. As she touched him it felt like he was being hit by lightning over and over again, and he would have fallen himself, had Karl not grabbed him. He felt a connection between them in that moment as well, and behind the pain in his body and the roaring in his ears, he felt her and her fears, and saw a mental form of her. She seemed so lost, alone and scared. Being as he had connected with Jamie and Jackie, he was more practiced than most and he reached out to her and took her hand, in the mental image. The mental image of her did not seem to notice him until that, and as he grabbed her, she looked afraid for a moment as she gazed at him, and then she soften, and fell into his arms. At that moment the mental image disappeared and he found himself barely holding onto a passed out Ruse, as Karl held him upright. “Master! Master, are you alright!” Hondo gasped, and panted for a moment as he nodded, “*Gasp* *Pant, pant* … Gahh! *pant* What the #$@!!! *pant, pant*” “My Jarl, are you feeling alright?!” Harlow asked worriedly, and it was only then he noticed her at his other side. He nodded, “*pant* Yeah… Just feel like I was electrocuted an’ given a gallon of coffee through an IV!” Harlow nodded, “I felt the electricity, but like that was taken from me… My apologies, but I was still recovering from that feeling, so I did not make it to your side as fast as Karl did.” “No goat-man, this time?” He asked, smirking. Harlow frowned, “MY deepest apologies about that. I.. I truly felt I was close to the abyss of death, for a moment.” Karl nodded, “I know, and don’t do that to me again! Damn! But, I was just teasing, as I know you were not feeling well then.” Harlow smirked, “My annoying male sibling.” Hondo had mostly come back by now and started checking Ruse, who he realized was unresponsive.HE was a bit worried for a moment, but soon relaxed as he checked her vitals and found her to be sleeping. “*sigh* … She’s just exhausted… Though I feel like a new man!” Haondo replied. Karl nodded, “I can only imagine! I touched you and got a zap and feel like I could run back to camp and still have enough energy to #$@! for the next six hours without a break!” Hondo chuckled, “Yeah, I understand that!” Karl frowned for a moment, “Uhm, I do have to ask, uhm, did.. did I see her as a younger girl, and you reach out to her and hug her or something? I have this image in my head and these intense emotions around it, like.. like I understand how scared she is.” “Yeah, you touchin’ me an’ her not bein’ in control must have pulled you into that mental connection, though it was erradic an’ powerful at the same time… damn.. I’ve only felt that with Jamie but…” He paused. “She talks.” Karl finished. Hondo nodded, “Yeah… Well, we should get back… You capture any alive?” “Three!” Karl said. “We have them tied up in the back.” “Karl shot one.” Harlow added. “I didn’t have a choice!” Karl said defensively. Harlow looked at him and cocked her head, “I did not mean it was wrong. Merely that you moved fast and efficiently, and took one out, in one shot too.” “Wait, is that a compliment?” Karl asked. Harlow nodded, “It is in deed, though a warrior does not need compliments to know they have done well.” Karl turned to Hondo, “She complimented me??” “Don’t get used to it.” Hondo replied. “Now, you two can tell me ‘bout it all on the way back, an’ I’m driving.” “Thank the creator.” Harlow mumbled. Karl frowned, “And what is that suppose to mean??” Hondo shook his head, “Enough, get in, an’ let’s go!” (To Be Continued …) |
|
|
Reply Quote Notify of replies
|
|
